VOLUME - IV

MESSAGES and GLIMPSES OF HEAVEN

Conveyed by

DAVID

B y
KAMAZH K. SOLOMON
Not for Sale

A BRIEF NOTE ABOUT MY SON DAVID

At the age of thirteen, in a ‘Missionary Call Service’, when the Preacher asked the
youth; “You have only one life in this world. Will you spend it for Jesus?”, David
responded by standing up and accepted Jesus as his personal saviour. Further he
committed himself to be a Missionary at that tender age.
After completion of his high school studies, he got admission at
Thirunelveli Government Medical College, Tamilnadu, India. Before joining
the college, at a Youth retreat on 7 th August 1999, David dedicated himself
to go as a Missionary doctor to Bihar, one of the medically backward states
in India, after completing his medical course. He gave his testimony to four
hundred youth, adults and Pastors present for his dedication ceremony.
There was no backsliding from his promise to serve the Lord and often told
his friends in his medical college that he would go to Bihar to serve in a
mission hospital after completing his course. But our Lord and saviour called
him to be with Him on 7 th October, 2003. When I was terribly depressed
after his going home, Jesus gave me the following promises about David.
26 th October, 2003 :
David is My son. I will send him around the world as a
ministering angel with a HEALING TOUCH.
1 st January, 2004 :
David is the ambassador for Jesus to convey Heaven’s
messages to the earth.
24 th January 2004 :
David was my Missionary, he is my Missionary and he will be my
Missionary. I give special privileges to my Missionaries.
18 th April 2004 :
“This privilege of communication I have given to you, is
according to the perfect will of My Father. Do you think that it is not possible
for Me and My Father, who created the Heaven, the earth and the Universe
to give such a privilege? We want to reveal glimpses of the glorious Heaven,
its grandeur and the happiness of the souls, to the people on the earth and
we selected My son David for that mission. So you go on writing books, as
long as it is the will of My Father and until then David shall give messages to
you.”
I feel that Jesus is fulfilling some of His promises through this book
when it goes around, the world with a ‘Healing touch’.
About the books “DAVID TALKS”
This is the Fourth Book in the series of books ‘DAVID TALKS’.
The first chapters of the first three books like the ‘Foreword’ and ‘Life
Story of Bensam David Solomon’ are given in this IV book too. In the
I book, messages received during the period from October 28th, 2003
to April 14th, 2004 are given. In the II book messages from April 14th, 2004 to August
2nd, 2004 (David’s Birthday) are given. In the third book messages from 4th August
2004 to 28th November, 2004 are given. In the IV book messages from 30th November
2004 to 14th July 2005 are given. If you did not get the I or II or III Book and want to
receive one, please write to us to the following address. We will try to send a copy, if
books are available.
AUTHOR
Mrs. Kamazh K. Solomon
3, Henry Road,
Nagercoil - 629 001
Tamil Nadu, India
Phone : 04652 - 230778
E-mail : Kenaz solomon<printland@rediffmail.com>

Biblical Reference
Psalm : 145 :10-13
“ ........ All Thy saints shall bless Thee! They shall speak of the
glory of thy Kingdom, and tell of thy power, to make known to the sons
of men thy mighty deeds, and the glorious splendour of thy Kingdom.
Thy Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom ........”
 CONTENTS
Page No.
Foreword VII
Life story of Bensam David Solomon IX
Tributes to Bensam David Solomon XXXIV
A brief note for Book IV XXXXIII
CHAPTERS
DECEMBER, 2004
CHRISTMAS CELEBRATION IN HEAVEN ( 1 - 1 1 )
1. Worship service in which Jesus mentioned the first Christmas 1
2. Sing song worship service in the worship complex5
3. Singing X Mas carols 8
4. Christmas music concert in an American colony 10
5. Christmas worship Service in the presence of Jesus, in music lovers' colony 14
6. Angels Christmas worship service 17
7. Singing carols in our colony and also gave a musical item in
world famous musicians colony 19
8. Christmas service and singing carols 22
JANUARY, 2005
9. Worship service held within the worship complex24
10. Singing carols in the Doctors colony 27
11. Attending children's Christmas programme 30
12. Visiting mansions of garden lovers - covered with flowers 32
13. Attending a youth witnessing service 34
14. Singing with the birds 36
REST AT A HOLIDAY RESORT (17-23)
15. Visiting a holiday resort 39
16. Worship service in which Jesus spoke about Holiness 43
17. Spending a holiday at a resort - getting permission from Jesus 46
18. Starting the holiday at the holiday resort 48
19. Attending a music concert 51
20. Worship service at the holiday resort 54
21. Visiting animal park etc. 57
FEBRUARY, 2005
22. Worship service at the holiday resort 61
23. Coming back home from the holiday resort 63
24. Worship service with Martyrs and Saints 66
25. Playing the game of collecting gems 68
26. Worship service at an artist colony 71
27. Attending a music concert 73
28. Worship service in a sea-side green woods 77
29. Meeting followers of saint SundarSingh of India 79
30. Worship service in a blue chapel at the centre of a lake 84
 MARCH, 2005
31. Worship service at the singing bird island 87
32. Meeting a Holy man in a Holy people colony 90
33. Worship service with choirs coming from far away places of Heaven
93
34. Colony of animal lovers and animal study - scholars 96
35. Visiting a colony of Poets, Painters and Musicians
- sang in an auditorium on a hill-top 99
36. Worship service at a green-lawn over a mountain top in a colony of
scientists and scholars. 102
37. Visiting a colony of captains of ships and sailors105
38. Meeting mountain climbers 108
39. Worship service in which Jesus blessed everybody 111
40. Visiting an information centre for travel lovers and a picnic spot 113
41. Worship service in which Jesus spoke about His second coming 117
APRIL, 2005
42. Visiting Hill tribes on a mountain top 120
43. Worship service where Jesus descended in a swirling fire 124
44. A recreation centre around a blue lake and over mountains 127
CONDUCTING A CHILDREN'S CAMP (45-58)
45. Visiting a children camp for the first time 130
46. The first worship service after joining the children camp 134
47. Children entertaining the villagers 137
48. Birds feeding the children 140
49. Worship service - attended with marching children143
50. Visiting a picnic spot with swinging bridges 146
51. Worship service in which flower petals were sprinkled over the children 149

MAY, 2005
52. Visiting a picnic spot and meeting missionaries152
53. Playing and eating with loving animal hosts 155
54. Worship service in which Jesus asked children to praise
the Lord for the flowers He created 159
55. Babies playing and eating with animals 162
56. Meeting remote island dwellers and many catholic missionaries 165
57. Visiting another children camp centre of more than ten thousand children 167
58. Going back home from the children's camp site with great joy 172
59. Worship service with praising saints 175
60. Meeting 'Good Samaritans' of the poor 177
61. Worship service at a chapel of hundreds of chiming bells 180
JUNE, 2005
62. Worship service at a place where drooping branches,
raised to make a way 184
63. Visiting fragrant resins and perfume makers colony 186
64. Worship service at villagers Island 189
65. Visiting a chain of museums of different countries of the earth 192
66. Visiting people who were members of expedition teams on the earth
194
67. Visiting a place of falls and sports grounds 198
68. Worship service in a colony of shepherds while on the earth 202
69. A music concert for joyous youth 205
70. Worship service in a chapel surrounded by pink roses 207
JULY, 2005
71. Visiting sea islands of fishermen who are closely attached to
the fishes and feed them 210
72. Worship service in an industrial workers' colony214
73. Visiting a colony of people who were very poor on the earth,
still helped God's ministry and were very close to Jesus. 218
74. Visiting poets who recited poems with the background music
by great music directors 221
75. Sing song worship service in a colony of poets 223
76. Meeting Christian Jews of later centuries and visited their children Homes 227
Conclusion 230

F O R E W O R D

Dear Reader,
Before reading this book, I want you to know the circumstance in
which this book is written. My name is Kamazh Solomon. I retired in April,
2003 from teaching Chemistry in three colleges for 36 years. My husband
Rev. Kenaz Solomon is the Missionary and President of London Mission
(congregational) Churches for 36 years. We both accepted Jesus Christ as
our personal saviour and are doing His Ministry. God gave us 2 sons. Our
elder son Samuel Ben Solomon was born after nine years. He completed
medicine (M.B.B.S.) and is now studying M.D. Our younger son Bensam
David Solomon was a final year student at Thirunelveli Medical College. He
accepted Jesus Christ as his personal saviour at the young age of 13 and
committed himself to missionary work. He was planning to go to Bihar as a
Missionary Doctor after completion of his course. But our Lord’s will is
different! On 7 th October, 2003, evening after participating in a weekly
prayer meeting conducted by Christian Medical students, he died instantly in
a bike accident and had gone to be with our Lord. He was a lover of music
and used to play keyboard and guitar. My family was terribly shaken and
beyond consolation.

On the 19 th day after the loss of my beloved son David, my loving

Lord gave me a promise about his ministry. From the 21 st day, the Lord
gave a “special privilege” to my beloved son David to talk to me from above.
Now David is giving me glimpses of heaven little by little. I could hear his
voice inside me calling me Amma (mother) distinctly and he continues to
talk. This book contains the messages conveyed by David to me.
 A humble request to my readers first. As mentioned above
this experience is a ‘Special Privilege’ given to me by my precious
Saviour and I believe it completely. I fully believe this message is given
with a great purpose – to console me, my family and those who grieve over
the loss of their loved ones. It is also my fervent prayer that all those who
profess the name of Christ may know the glories of heaven and be ready to
meet the Saviour when called to eternity. As Paul says death is a GAIN to
God’s people
(Phil. 1:21). Now, my request is, if a reader has any reservation or if you do
not believe this book please don’t write to me your comments- just ignore it
since I am giving my son’s messages as I get them. I cannot explain them
further. If you are blessed by reading this book, I will be happy to have your
comments which may be a source of consolation to me and my family. Thank
you. Please pray for us.

D.L. Moody, a great Evangelist of the 19 th century writes thus:

“Perhaps, if we listen, we too might hear – in this storm tossed world of ours
– some whisper borne from loved ones afar”.

In Christ,
Mrs. Kamazh K. Solomon
3, Henry Road,
Nagercoil - 629 001
Tamil Nadu, India.

Note : I have included many Bible quotations and Verses from

Hymns in many of these chapters apart from the
Heavenly messages conveyed by David.
The Bible quotalions are taken from Revised, Standard Version
- Author
 Life Story of
Bensam David Solomon
My name is Kamazh K. Solomon. I am aged 61.
My husband is Rev. Kenaz Solomon, aged 67. We got married on
21 st May 1969. We were living in a rented house after marriage in
Nagercoil. Then I was teaching Chemistry at Vivekananda College,
Agesteeswaram. I was very much worried about not having children.
I felt that I didn’t want to live without a baby. I read a book ‘Salvation
of God’ and accepted Christ as my personal Saviour. Then I prayed,
“Lord, if it is your will, give me a child.” In my leisure time, I was
involved in ministry among the women of our Churches.
In 1976, seven years after our marriage, in answer, to my prayer,
our Lord helped me to conceive. But that male child died in my womb
in the 8 th month. It was a real shock. As soon as I got home from
hospital, I closed my room, and cried like a child lying on the floor
asking God why this happened. Suddenly there shone a very bright
light around me and I heard the voice of Jesus in my heart – “Next year
by this time, you will have a baby in your arms”. I was so happy that
the marvellous peace of God filled my heart. My doctor’s verdict was
that it was almost impossible for me to conceive again, since my
ovaries were really inactive. But my unfailing God, as He had
th
promised, gave me a boy on 30 September 1977. ( I got His promise
on 19 th October, 1976). Praise be to God. We named him Samuel Ben
Solomon.
After 3 years I got my second son BENSAM DAVID SOLOMON. Even in
his cradle, he was always smiling. At the age of 3, he was quite happy
to go to school. After getting home from school, the first thing he
used to do was to open his bag, throw down all his books on the floor
and do his home work. Only after doing all his home work, will he go
to play or watch T.V. He was quite studious. During his 11 th and 12 th
grade in school, he made up his mind to study medicine like his
brother. He studied at Scott Christian Higher Secondary School and
stood first in his final examinations at 12 th grade in 1998. In Science
subjects he scored 198 (Maths), 199 (Physics), 197 (Chemistry) and
189 (Biology) out of 200. His marks in Biology (189) was not enough to
get admission in medical college that year and hence decided to
improve the score in Biology – writing Biology test again hoping he
would get medical admission the next year.
My husband did his B.D. in the United States of America for
three years. So, he has many friends there. One American couple,
close friends of my family wanted David to study medicine in U.S.A.
They promised to get him admission with full scholarship, and agreed
to be his sponsor and guardian while in the States. He was to do four
years B.S. Course (Pre-medicine) before joining Medicine. Before
going to the United States he had to write two tests – TOEFL (Test of
English as a Foreign Language) and SAT (Scholastic Aptitude Test).
As for my son David, he needed no push to study! He was never tired
of studying and reading as many books as possible before going for
these two tests to Bangalore. Even sleep eluded him. As usual, he
scored, more marks than prescribed by the College where he got
admission in the United States.
He became eligible for full scholarship too. Finally when he went to
the American Embassy in Chennai for his Visa, embassy refused him
Visa saying ‘you are to study medicine in America for ten years. After
such a prolonged study, we are highly doubtful whether
you will return to India’. On one side I felt sad for him because it was
a great disappointment. On the other side as an affectionate mother, I
had a great sense of relief because the worry of my son having to be
away from me for such a long time was removed from my heart. May
be I was too possessive! But the Lord whom I
serve did not allow him to be discouraged. After getting back from
Chennai, the first thing he did was to take his Biology book in his hand
and started studying for his improvement test. Without anybody’s
help, he worked hard and wrote his improvement test. As a human
being, I had a lingering doubt whether he would manage to get
admission for medicine. I was a bit confused. One day early morning
when I was praying, I heard the voice of God talking to me. I knew
without any doubt that it was my Lord speaking because I had heard
that voice twice before. He said ‘If David dedicates himself as a
medical missionary, I will give him medical admission’. Immediately
my thought went back to the incident that happened in 1993.

It was summer vacation in 1993. We had two day retreat at

Puthalam beach. In the last session Brother Stanly Prince from
Friends Missionary Prayer Band, who was the speaker at the retreat,
gave a missionary call. David was only thirteen years old then. With
David by my side, I too was on my Knees in prayer. Suddenly David
stood up. My immediate reaction was ‘shock’. I feared that David,
without realizing the real implication, was standing up. I felt it was a
child’s innocent prank. Even after getting home, I didn’t feel like
asking my beloved young son about that. Gradually the whole episode
was forgotten. After 6 years, when I heard the voice of my Lord, I
remembered his dedication for Missionary work at the age of 13.
Then I told David about the Lord speaking to me and asked him
whether he really meant to be a Missionary when he committed himself
at the age of 13. He immediately said, he had no second thought
about it. When Brother Stanly Prince said, ‘you have only one life to
live on this earth. Will you spend it for Jesus?’, David was very much
touched. David assured me that his dedication was not a thoughtless
childish act. I was very much moved and thanked my saviour profusely.
Our Lord helped David to score high marks in
Biology and in the entrance test. He had no problem in getting
admission for medicine (free seat).
He chose Thirunelveli Medical College so that he could take part in
Church and Youth Ministry among our Churches during the week ends.
A few days before joining College, on 7 th August, 1999, we, arranged
to have his ‘Missionary dedication’ in a youth retreat at the Y.M.C.A.
Campus in Kanyakumari (Cape Comrin). In that meeting, he shared his
personal testimony among the youth and vowed that he would go as a
missionary doctor wherever the Lord calls him, after the completion of
his medical studies. Finally he played guitar and sang a beautiful
dedication song in Tamil.

In Tamil
rh; n t!; t uh ck; re; e pjpapy;
te; j pLk; ,r; r kak;
rh; t Kk; ckf; f ha; rkh; g ; g pf; f pnwd;
ck; rpj; j k; epiwntwnt
1. rkh; g ; g pf; f pnwd; ve; j d; iffs;
rkh; g ; g pf; f pnwd; ve; j d; fhy; f s;
2. rkh; g ; g pf; f pnwd; ve; j d; fz; f s;
rkh; g ; g pf; f pnwd; ve; j d; brtpfs;
3. rkh; g ; g pf; f pnwd; ve; j d; tHpfs;
rkh; g ; g pf; f pnwd; ve; j d; thH; i t

Translated in English (Not according to tune)

Almighty God in Thy Presence
I come before Thee, this instant
I surrender all to Thee
Let Thy will be done
1. I surrender my hands to Thee
I surrender my feet to Thee
2. I surrender my eyes to Thee
I surrender my ears to Thee
3. I surrender my ways to Thee
I surrender my whole life to Thee.
 Then David started his life in the Medical College. He kept on telling his
friends and College mates that after completing his studies (M.B.B.S.), he would
go as a medical Missionary to Bihar State and work in a Mission Hospital. After
working for a few years, he would go for higher studies. Again after completion of
his studies, he would continue to work at the same place, helping the sick, the poor
and the needy. Even as a student, he started his ministry. In his medical College
hospital, he was supporting many poor patients. A group of committed Christian
boys and girls in his medical College met regularly every Tuesday evening for
prayer and worship. He was in charge of singing. Mostly he played keyboard, and
at times guitar.
During Summer Vacations, he attended Vacation Bible School
sessions in our Churches. He was never tired of carrying his keyboard
to Churches. He was a member of the “Christian Youth Welfare
Association Gospel Band” of our Churches which visited and still visits
all our Churches. Being a great lover of music, he made sure to go
with the gospel band to all our Churches. So, all our congregations
knew him. When Churches have special meetings (Conventions) for
two or three days, they ask David to play the keyboard. He never said
‘No’. After College, he got back to Nagercoil (45 miles) in his motor
bike, ate something from home and went straight to the meeting. He
had to drive 25 to 40 kilometres to the meeting and got back home
around 10.30 p.m. Again he left for College at 5.30 in the morning. If
there were special meetings during the week-ends, he did the same.
Members of our Youth Association used to visit a Church once a month
in the afternoon. David was always part of that group. Youth divided
themselves into small groups and visited houses of the congregation.
At 6 p.m., they used to meet the youth group of that Church and close
the meeting with a sing song service where the whole congregation
took part. David enjoyed this very much. He never got tired of walking
while making house calls. As usual he used to be back home after
10.30 p.m. and left for College at 5.30 the next morning.
Our Youth Association used to conduct a one-day retreat once in
3 or 4 months. It is conducted in tourist or scenic spots, and sometimes
in one of our Churches. There was not even one retreat where David
did not participate and sing. He was very particular that singing should
be good. In the same way he took part in all Free Medical Camps
organized by the Youth. Often he brought doctors from his College to
help. If there were too many patients, he himself checked blood
pressure and dispensed medicines. The important thing was he was
very, very happy to get involved in all these ministries.
During week ends we used to spend our time at our beach house in
Puthalam. On Saturday evenings he gathered the village
children and taught them songs with his keyboard. In the Sunday
morning worship service they used to sing those Songs. Sometimes he
got back from his College after 7 p.m. on Saturdays. Still he wasn’t tired to teach
them new songs. He sang tenor.
His brother Samuel Ben Solomon and David were very close to each other.
Since Samuel had completed medicine already, almost every day David contacted
him through the phone to clear some of his doubts. When David got home during
the week ends, they used to lie down in the same bed and discuss many things till
late night. Samuel also said, David had a better knowledge about the patients
because he had the opportunity to examine various types of patients in his Medical
College Hospital and his knowledge helped him (Samuel) much. David’s death
was a terrible shock for Samuel. Samuel said, ‘Amma, I feel very lonely and left
alone now’. His grief was too much. Our Lord alone should console him. Likewise
David and his cousin (my sister’s son) who is 12 years older than David were
close. In his college also, all his fellow students had very good relationship with
him. In our beach village also all the boys, young or old, were close to him. In
short, on the earth, every one was his friend which meant he led a real Christian
life during his short span of life in this world.
His life in the College is another story. His friends said he was always well-
dressed. It was hard to find him without books in his hands. His aim was to stand
first in his class. He stayed with a group of boys in a rented house. He avoided
staying at College hostel because he felt, students, from other rooms would
disturb his studies. As his friends said, he used to study up to 2 or 3 a.m.
Everyday when his fellow students went to bed earlier, he stayed at the verandha
and studied. He never went to bed without reading his Bible as well as Daily
Bread- portion for that day. It is more important that he shared what he
read with his fellow students whether they were Christians or not.
Finally it became a habit for his friends to ask him for the Bible portion
and the message for the day and he shared it with them.
Of course, it was not just all study and no play. He very
much enjoyed playing cricket. He was an important member of the
team. Strange thing is, even when going to play, he took a text
book along because when he had some leisure in between games,
he could study. For David not a minute was to be wasted. May I
say he was a typical example for perseverance and hard work !!
Please don’t think he was concerned about his studies only. For two
years during summer vacation I was giving some free special coaching in
Chemistry to final year (12th) high school students. David was good in
Physics. He used to accompany me to Palliyadi and taught them Physics
both in English and in Tamil. Even though he studied in English medium
and not quite familiar with technical terms in Tamil, he studied Tamil text
carefully and taught Tamil medium students. Likewise when he was in
Medical College, he was Coaching 11th, 12th grade students Mathematics
and Physics in Tamil at the beach village. For any favour for anybody, it is
hard to get a ‘No’ answer. May be the word ‘No’ was not in his dictionary.
To us he was a perfect son, never got angry for anything with his parents,
the same with others. Do you wonder, how can you find a young boy like
this? Yes, David was an exception. May be our Lord loved him more than I
did and called him to be with Him for ever.
When some poor friends or relatives went to his medical
College hospital to take scan, X-ray or for special checkup, he took them to
the concerned departments and doctors personally. If it means waiting for
a while, he stayed with them. Always he made sure to carry one of his
College text books with him so that he could study during the waiting. At
times, he took blood pressure monitor from home to check pressure for
some old aunties living close to his College. If blood pressure was high, he
took them to his College hospital in his motor bike, got medicines and took
them back to their homes.
Another interesting trait of David was that he was a very jovial
person. At puthalam beach house during week ends, we could always hear
laughter of his friends gathered around him. He used to give special pet
names to his friends and used to call them affectionately by those names.
In any situation at any time he was talented in making jovial comments
which used to make every one laugh including his parents and brother.
David’s father used to repeat his jovial comments and laugh heartily. All of
a sudden our laughter in this world came to an end. But we are eagerly
waiting for the day, when we shall meet our darling son David again face to
face in our eternal Heavenly Home to hear him speak and continue to
laugh for ever.
I want to put down few incidents to show our beloved son David's
concern for his parent's difficulties. It is a very rare quality, parents find in
their children. At the year, David completed his 12th Standard, he got
lower marks in biology. We know he couldn't get a seat in a Government
Medical College in Tamil Nadu. Since, he was completing his 12th
standard, we saved some money for his higher studies. One day, I asked
David, whether he wanted to join under payment quota in a private medical
college where the annual fees would be much higher. Immediately, he
replied "defintly no. Since you have some money now, you may be able to
pay the higher fees for the first year. But in future years, you will find it
very difficult to pay such huge amounts, because you have to support my
brother also. I'll study hard, write the improvement exam, will try to score
higher marks in biology and get a seat in a Government Medical College."
What a considerate son!! Like that he worked hard, got higher marks &
got a seat at Tirunelveli Government Medical College, with annual fees of
Rs. 5000/-. In the same way, three weeks, before David, left us for his
Heavenly Home, I went to Palayamkottai (where David studied) to buy a
medical book for my elder son who was preparing for Post Graduate
Medical Entrance Examination. David met me at the bus stand, took me in
his motor bike to his college book store, telling that the price would be
lower there. So we bought the book. Then I asked David, whether he
wanted any book. He replied that he needed a book, but he would
manage for the time being by borrowing that book from his friends. I felt
very sad. We asked the price and it was only Rs. 350/- !! I actually
compelled him to buy that book. He did it reluctantly. But when he got it,
he was so happy to have a book of his own. In the same way, he never
asked for anything costly thinking that it would be a burden on his parents.
When I went to Palayamkottai to buy the book, I took my elder son's
mobile phone with me. David didn't have one at that time. He never asked
for one also. David took the phone from me and sent messages to his
friends. So when returning home to Nagercoil, I got back the phone from
him and I felt very sad. During the bus journey I had a very strong urge to
buy a mobile phone to David at any cost. As soon as I reached home, I
told my intense desire to David's father. We borrowed some money and
kept it ready when David came home during that week-end. We told him
about our decision. He was so happy. He and his brother went to the
shop and got a mobile phone of his liking. How happy he was!! He
recorded a beautiful music also in his phone. Afterwards we were also
happy that we bought one for him. David used his mobile phone only for
2 weeks in this world. But Jesus in His tender mercy, gave David the
greatest privilege of talking to me as long as he likes, without spending
any money or changing mobile phone cards!!
Finally, let me share with you the happenings that took place during the last few
days, before our Lord called him to His eternal home. All those things, I was and am
convinced, happened with a definite purpose. October 2, 3 were government holidays.
So, we arranged a fasting prayer at Puthalam beach on those days. Previous week
David phoned me from College these days being holidays, (Oct. 2, 3) he was planning
to go to Ooty (a hill station) for a change. I told him about the fasting prayer meeting and
asked him whether he could play keyboard, and help us with singing. He immediately
cancelled his plan to visit Ooty and agreed to participate in the fasting prayer. His
friends were a bit sad, but he didn’t mind. He gave priority to Jesus in his life. He took
part in the meeting till the end and he too did not take any food till the meeting was over.
The fasting prayer was from 6 p.m. to 3 p.m. next day. The meeting came to a close with
holy communion. He helped his father in preparing for the holy communion. He only
filled cups with grape juice and set the table. He finally took part with the others. He was
sitting on the floor only. He played the closing hymn in his keyboard.
e mee At the close of the meeting, he with some other boys
served meals to the participants. Then he took a group of ladies in his father’s car to the
bus stop two miles away, saw them
off and got home. Next day was Saturday (October 4, 2003).
A short tour was planned for the beach village Sunday School, and choir members. We
had our car and with 5 motor bikes
of his friends, we visited Thengapattinam beach, Colachel harbour, Muttom beach,
Chothavillai beach and finally got home. While going, David’s father was his pillion rider.
On the way back I (mother) was his pillion rider. He enjoyed this tour very much. This
was his last pleasure trip with Sunday School Children, Choir and especially his
childhood village friends. He very much enjoyed having me and his father riding with
him. “Honour thy father and mother” – David was a good example to that commandment.
On Sunday (Next day) he played the keyboard, as
usual in our worship service, gave sweets to Sunday School Children (which
he did every Sunday) and taught in the Sunday School. At noon we got back
to Nagercoil to our home. In the afternoon, he had a long sleep, (to
compensate for a whole week’s loss of sleep). As usual he had a long night
studying. On Monday morning he left for College 45 miles away at 5.30 in
the morning in his bike. My husband and I prayed with him and said good
bye.
David used to call me and his brother often since he
had a cellular phone. We were specially glad because contact with him became easier,
and I, as his mother enjoyed hearing his voice. As usual, on 6th October (Monday),
2003. I talked to him a few times. 7th October, 2003 was his last day on this,
as Paul puts it “Earthly Tent”. It was also the last day to complete his ministry in the
College. A group of medical College students were meeting regularly for prayer and
worship in
a Chapel “Bethel” every Tuesday. David, too attended this fellowship often and played
the keyboard. This particular Tuesday, he only chose the Hymms and Choruses. He
practised
singing for two days, got those songs typed and then took Photostat copies for
distribution to the participants. That fateful afternoon, he called me twice to pass on
some information about his brother’s (Samuel) higher education. Finally he said he
would look in the internet and give me more details after his chapel service. That was
the very last piece of conversation my son had with me in this world. His friends told me
he sat on the College verandah and studied from 2 to 4.30 p.m. Then he took his
keyboard and another junior student to the Chapel.
Let me give you the song and some Choruses which he
selected and sang in that Chapel service. They all sound as if
he prepared himself to meet his beloved saviour after completing his earthly course.
First song in Tamil
ck;nkhL ,Ug;gJjhd;
cs;sj;jpd th";iriaah
ck; rpj;jk; bra;tJjhd;
,jaj;jpd; Vf;fikah
,nairah ck;ikj;jhnd
vd; Kd;nd epWj;jpa[s;nsd; - (2)
1. vdf;fhf ahita[k; bra;gtnu
bra;J Kog;gtnu
vd; ghu';fs; vd; Rikfs; - (2)
ck; ghjj;jpy; ,wf;fp itj;njd; - (2)
2. ,uf;fKk; cUf;fKk; ePoa rhe;jKk;
fpUiga[k; cs;stnu
vd; $Ptid mHptpy; epd;W
kPl;ltnu vd; nka;g;gnu
 3. kd;dpg;gjpy; ts;sy; ePnu
Rfk; jUk; bja;tk; ePnu
ck; md;iga[k; ,uf;fj;ija[k;
kzp Koaha; Nl;Lfpd;wPh;.
English Translation (Not according to tune)
To live with you my Lord, is my heart’s desire
To do Thy will is the longing of my heart
Lord Jesus I always keep Thee
Alone just before me (2)
1. Thou art doing everything for me
And completed my tasks
I unloaded my burden and my cares at Thy feet
2. Thou art the God of compassion,
Grace and tender Mercy
My Shepherd who saved my Soul
From eternal death.
3. Thou art the God of abundant forgiveness
Thou art the God of healing
Thou art crowning me with Thy love and Thy compassion
A Chorus at the middle of the service
“I will enter His gates with thanks giving in my heart,
I will enter His courts with praise,
I will say this is the day that the Lord has made,
I will rejoice for He has made me glad”.
The following chorus was the last song he sang in this world. Since it was a new
chorus, he taught it to the students before the beginning of the service, and at the close
of the service, he sang the chorus loudly Thrice, playing at his keyboard.
Lord I lift your Name on high, Lord I love to sing Your praises
I’m so glad you are in my life, I’m so glad you came to save us
You came from heaven to earth to show the Way
From the earth to the Cross, my debts to pay
From the Cross to the grave, From the grave to the sky
Lord, I lift your Name on high.
Don’t you agree that all the gospel message he was supposed to preach for a long time
(if he was alive) is contained in this particular chorus? I must say this was my beloved
son David’s personal testimony. On the way back after the worship service, he died in a
bike accident. This happened within 10 minutes after the service. A lady in a vision
heard angels saying that David died in an instant without any fear of death and was
taken to his heavenly home surrounded by a host of angels clad in bright, white robes.
When my sister cried in agony at the feet of Jesus, regarding David’s death, Jesus in His
tender mercy revealed to her, that David was carried by the angels before he dashed, by
giving her Ps: 91:12 He is safe in the arms of his beloved Master and Saviour Jesus
Christ. As Paul says, David fought a good fight, kept his faith and finished his race.
Just imagine the agony we, his parents, brother, relatives and friends must have
gone through. His friends, classmates, the whole student body, his professors and Dean
showed their love and respect for David – a well behaved, a very studious and a real
Christian, in every possible way which was indeed touching. The whole medical college
student body was present at his funeral. The weeping and wailing of students,
especially boys showed us how much he was loved. Samuel, David’s father and me
were terribly shocked and all our dreams for our Missionary son stood completely
shattered.
 Of course we have no right to ask our Lord “ why Lord why” you took him away
from us at this tender age who had dedicated his life for the Lord’s ministry. Still what is
God’s will? At this agonizing moment, my dear, precious saviour started revealing His
purpose for David. Let me share with you what
my Lord said to me.
It was a Sunday (26-10-2003). At 5 A.M. when I woke up, my heart was aching
for my beloved son. My heart was too heavy and I kept on telling, “Lord you took away
my precious
son”. Suddenly I heard the voice of my saviour Jesus speaking clearly in my heart.
Previously in my life, when I was very much frustrated, I had the experience of hearing
His voice. So, I knew for sure it was Jesus. He said: David? - He is my son.
Immediately I folded my hands and said, ‘Lord, I do agree’ but you chose him to be a
missionary and even helped him to get admission in a medical college. That purpose
was not fulfilled, Lord”. Immediately Jesus said; “So, you wanted him to work in only one
place? No. I will send him (David) around the world as a ministering Angel with a
healing touch”.
Suddenly, the peace that passeth all understanding filled my heart.

A CONVERSATION
WITH MY DARLING SON DAVID
ON 28TH OCTOBER 2003
Still, I terribly missed my son David. I couldn’t get
over the unbearable loss. Two days later on Tuesday (28th Oct., 2003) I woke up at 3 ’O
clock in the morning. I was praying
to remove the pain in my heart. I prayed ‘LORD I cannot live with this agonizing pain in
my heart for long”. AT 5.30 in the morning, I dozed off. Suddenly I heard somebody
calling Amma, amma! It was a soft sweet voice.
David : Amma ! please don’t grieve for me. I am so happy in
heaven. I cannot possibly express my happiness and
the beauty of this place. Ammamma (my mother,
David’s grandma) is with me.
Amma : Oh! my darling son! How are you? What are you doing
there?
David : I am in ammamma’s house. Young people are
gathering for a choir practice. Uncle Titus’ Son is with
me. You don’t know others. But they sing beautifully
with perfect voices. Ammamma is also singing with
me. I met Grandpa (my father). But now, he is not
here at home. My two grandpas are very very busy.
I don’t know what they are doing.
Amma : Darling son! Did you have any premonition about your
death while singing in the last chapel service near
your college?
David : No amma. But I was extremely happy while singing those songs.
Amma : Tell me about the accident.
David : I don’t remember anything about it. I could only see
a host of angles surrounding me to take me HOME
to JESUS who warmly enfolded me within HIS ARMS.
 Then I was embraced by ammamma and all my grand
parents and relatives.
Amma : Are you missing your studies?
David : Definitely NO. It is a great burden off my mind. Though
I worked hard, it was a great burden. But I remember
everything I studied. That is a great surprise.
After a few days David told me that Jesus asked him to talk to me and console
me. Since then once in 2 or 3 days when I read, lie down or am busy, doing some thing
I could hear my David’s voice inside me distinctly calling me Amma (mother). Knowing
immediately that my son is going to talk, I sit quiet and ask him to speak. His way of
talking is the same as when he was in the world–same words and same expression. I
was fully convinced that I should put down his messages in the form of a book. The Holy
spirit once told me “David is an ambassador for Jesus to convey Heaven’s messages to
earth”. I too had the strong conviction that David’s talking is the beginning of his ministry.
The following incident convinced me that ‘David’s calling to be with the Lord; was
not accidental, but was His will. There is a girl (23) who has the anointment of, the Holy
Spirit. 24 hours before
my son’s death, she had a vision. On 6th October, 2003 while she was having some rest
around 6 p.m. she had the vision that she was sitting in side the building where we have
worship service on Sunday mornings. She saw David standing on the platform in the
place of worship. He raised both his hands and went on praising God non stop for a very
long time. He was surrounded by men in spotless white dress. David and this girl had
known each other right from childhood. She was very much surprised for she had never
seen David doing this before. She suddenly awoke and told this to her mother. On the
other side she was sad about this Heavenly vision. Her mother told her a vision about a
particular person need not be fulfilled in his life, it may happen to some one else
because that girl was afraid something bad might happen to David. She didn’t want to
share this with me immediately thinking not to upset me with her vision. Only after
David’s, death, she was so sad that she did not share this vision with me earlier. As far
as I am concerned, it was our Lord’s will for David, revealed through that girl.
In this context I like to quote two similar experiences passed on to me by my
father Rev. A. N. Bensam, a long time minister who served Christ as a pastor (43 years)
in a big congregational Church and my aunt Mrs. Nancy Bright.
1 . After getting home from College, I used to spend sometime with
my father and mother every evening. One evening my father told
me that he was talking with his elder sister late. Lilly for half an
hour. He said “she told me many things about Heaven”,
“especially about meeting her parents and relatives and the joyous
reunion in Heaven”. She also said, “one could easily identify
their loved ones. Heaven is indeed a wonderful place”.
2 . My uncle Rev. Bright David was also a long time minister (18
years) and died at the age of 49. At the time of his death my
aunt was only 39 and left with the burden of bringing up her 5
children. Her eldest daughter was doing B.A. in a College and
youngest son was only 10 years old. How could she possibly
bear this loss? She was involved in ministry among women But
our Lord who was and is faithful did no let her down. My uncle
talked to her from above often giving suggestions about her
children’s studies, marriage etc. When I was in the 10th standard,
I stayed in her house. She often used to say, your uncle talked
 to me to day. She told me once that she was going to attend a
women’s fellowship meeting (She was then the women’s fellowship General
Secretary). As she was about to leave the house with many files, she heard
uncle telling her, “Nancy, you
forgot to take two important files. Take them with you”. What a
surprise! When I got back from school, my aunt told me excitedly
about this incident. I was happy for my aunt’s sake. Now, from
my own experience, I do know what she said was real.
By the time, you finish reading this book, you must have realized the incidents of
talking of the Holy sprit to console me and also the talking of my son David, according to
the perfect will of my beloved Jesus. For some people, it may be difficult to believe the
whole process. So I like to mention a small incident in my life, which may help to believe
that my son’s conversation with me and the divine guidance, I get now and then are real.
My elder son is studying M.D. in a medical college in another state.
He is staying in a rented house there. Since, his wife was in another place,
completing her studies, I used to visit my son, once a month, stay with him
for a few days, to help him in maintaining the house. Like that, I was there
with him in August, 2005. That particular night of the incident, he had night
duty in his college hospital. He came home at 10.O’clock at night, had his
dinner, and took a brief rest lying down in a cot, inside the dining hall,
watching the TV for a while, before going back to his college. I used to sleep
in that cot only. Since my son was taking rest there, I was lying down on a
mattress on the floor in the next room.
When my son left home around 10.30 P.M. I quickly locked the front door
and again went back to sleep on the mattress in the floor. Within no time, I
was sound asleep. Suddenly at midnight, I heard an urgent authoritative
voice, speaking within me “Get up! Get up. Go and sleep on the cot.
Rodents! Rodents!” This was repeated again and immediately I woke up and
rushed to the cot, taking the pillow and the sheet. I was very sleepy. But on
my way, I was thinking “In this house, all the windows have mosquito proof
nets. Then how can a creature like rodent (rat family) could get into the
house?” Anyway I fell asleep over the cot. At about one O’clock in the night
(I noticed the time after the incident), I heard a kind of tapping sound over
the open glass window of the front hall. I woke up by that noise. There was a
dim light from a zero Watt bulb in the dining room. In that light I could see a
very huge bandicoot (a very large rat like creature) running below my cot,
crossed the dining room and went into the kitchen. I was stunned and sat
over my cot. Soon, it came out, ran under my cot and went out through the
front window, Once again I heard the tapping sound at the window.
Immediately, I rushed to the front hall, switched on the light and closed the
window hurriedly. While closing, I saw a hole on the plastic mosquito net.
With a sigh of relief, I once again sat over my cot. Suddenly I heard the
sound of rolling vessels, inside the kitchen. I rushed there, switched on the
light and there I saw a huge house rat, running out, through a hole it made in
the mosquito net in the kitchen window. I hurriedly closed the kitchen
window also. Once again I sat over my cot in a state of shock and surprise.
If I would have slept on the floor, the bandicoot would have walked over me
and I might have been frightened terribly. That incident in itself is not a
major catastrophe. The greatest and the most important thing was, the voice
I heard within me, which woke me up to tell me about the rodents (a common
name for all the creatures of rat family – two of which I encountered on that
night). Jesus must have sent an angel to warn me!! But the greatest truth
that dawned on me, is that in the same way only, David’s calling me ‘amma,
amma’ on several occassions, when I am fast asleep, is very real and I wake
up to hear him talk. Also I used to hear the voice of the Holy spirit in the
same way, talking to me several times. So, I am fully convinced that my
beloved Jesus is speaking to me. So also my son David, to whom Jesus has
given the great privilege of talking to his mother with a broken heart. I thank
Jesus for this great experience and an undisputed proof.
As the psalmist said in psalm 51:17 ....... “a broken and contrite heart, O God
thou will not despise”, my Jesus whenever I want an answer to my prayer talks to me, in
His still small voice and comforts me. I am sure many of God’s children have this kind of
experience of hearing our Master’s voice.
“Even though I accept my son’s departure from this world
as Gods will, yet as a human being the pain of separation from
my darling son lingers in my heart. Our Lord did take him with a definite purpose. I am
sure that His purpose is partly fulfilled through this book. It is my earnest prayer that this
book should console many who lost their loved ones, especially at a tender age. I also
feel that the reading of this book will dispel the fear of death for the Christians. For His
children as a whole, this book may create a longing to be with the Lord in that glorious
Kingdom of the King of Kings.
Kamazh. K. Solomon
3, Henry Road, Nagercoil – 629 001,
Tamil Nadu, India.
Phone : 04652 - 230778

Fax : 04652 - 237439

E-mail : printland @rediffmail.com
 TRIBUTES TO
BENSAM DAVID SOLOMON
I have known David from the time he was just seven years old. My
acquaintance with him has mainly been in the Puthalam beach, where I too
have a cottage, our holiday resort.
The charm of his face, with its ever-radiant smile, is the
attraction that any acquaintance of his would find irresistible in him.
Humility, modesty and sincerity are the gems that adorn his character. So
intelligent and brilliant in his studies and so talented, yet so humble and
modest – so cultured and refined, yet so accessible to and one with the
unlettered and the unrefined – beloved of all, from the rustic uneducated
villager to the scholarly Dean of the Medical College, where he studied – it
is almost impossible to find another child of his caliber on this earth. He
could never refuse any help to anyone anytime. He was a veritable angel on
this earth.
On Saturday evenings, one could see him hurrying to the Church in
the Puthalam village beach, carrying his keyboard for the choir practice for
the Sunday morning service there. I too have helped him with soprano once
or twice in these practices. The pains he takes to train the rural church choir
– members, mostly very young girls with absolutely no ear or sense for
music is indeed remarkable. He never failed in any of his missions for Christ
because of his dedication, commitment and indefatigable industry. His
commitment to his Lord and saviour was cent percent. There was never a
moment of wavering.
David was indeed a very warm sunbeam that radiated many a human
heart. The free medical camp that he had arranged for the poor rustic
villagers of the Puthalam beach, with the help of his senior doctors and
friends which the villagers attended en masse and benefitted, only showed
his kind concern for the very poor villagers there. The care and concern he
evinced to get each poor villager tested freely, was just typical of his nature
and character. He persuaded even me to get myself tested for sugar and
pressure, even when I told him that I was sure I had neither of these
complaints. His burden that not a single person should miss the benefits of
this free medical camp was ever so obvious.
On Saturday David could be seen playing cricket in an open ground
next to my cottage, with the teenagers of that village, most of whom were
drop-outs from school and with no regular employment. I always used to
wonder how David could level himself with these boys. He was their friend,
hero and idol of worship.
He knew them from his childhood days, when he had played with them,
without any inhibition and so even when he grew up and had earned his seat
in the medical college in the right royal way, he never alienated himself from
them. Like water on a lotus leaf, he could keep himself unsullied, and
incorruptible, what ever the company he may keep.
 During the Sunday service in the choir, he used to play
so spontaneously and effortlessly on the keyboard and sing tenor in the
mike. It is no exaggeration at all when I say that his singing and
accompaniment on his keyboard added to the richness
and meaningfulness of the Sunday Service in that village. Occasionally when
I attend the service in that church now,
tears automatically trickle down my cheeks and I feel unable to sing, choked
with grief at the void he has left there.
With his charming face, very sweet smile, willingness
and readiness to help any one any time, darling David has left us
all for his heavenly abode, leaving behind him just fragrant
memories that can never be dimmed or erased by time. Like the sweet child
Lucy Gray of William Wordsworth’s poem, David was veritably “the sweetest
child that ever grew beside a human door.”

Mrs. Indra Alexander

(Rtd. Principal and Head of the
Dept. of English),
Women’s Christian College,
Nagercoil.

A REQUIEM FOR MY LOST NEIGHBOUR

Once I had a caring neighbour
Along the side of a beautiful seashore
His name was BENSAM DAVID SOLOMON –
God fearing and so dear
He was a pleasing and lovable character
He appeared on the earth with mighty talents
Suddenly he vanished like a bubble in yonder
Like a crimson sun drown on the deep sea,
I muse over the memories of the departed soul
A gifted son to his parents – the star of the family
Obedient son to his father
Ever loving son to his mother
Always jovial with his brother
His smiles were sunbeams and voice melodious
In church he was the best singer and Sunday class teacher
In choir he was a strong tenor
He played rhythmically on the keyboard and guitar
He had an ambition to join a great choir
He strained every nerve to achieve that aim.
At studies he was very clever
He desired to become a missionary doctor
When time permits he was a player and reader
Played cricket and volleyball with pleasure.
On the stage he was a best actor
To his friends he was a well wisher
With all noble qualities like a leader
For the weak students he was a guide and guardian
More concerned and generous to the poor
With pure and sacrificial manner
For the sick and needy he was a timely doctor
At free medical camps he was an active doctor
To the neighbours he was a helping hand
Never he changed his face in anger
Along the seashore he was a lover of nature
No. No. he has gone for ever
But gone before us to be a receiver
He was like an angel before
But now he himself an angel forever.
Oh! dear. Be our angel and guiding star.
Near the sweet shore of Puthalam and everywhere
How can I ever forget my caring neighbour?

O’ Dear Child David

O’ Dear Child DAVID
We won’t forget you
Though the work is half done
We will make it full
We will follow your path
We will follow your foot - steps
O’ Dear Child DAVID
Your are in every heart
You are dearer to all.

Mrs. Vimala Singh

Rtd. Teacher,
Nagercoil.
 OUR NEPHEW DAVID,
A COMPASSIONATE CHRISTIAN
When I think abut our Lord Jesus, the picture that comes into my mind
is that of the compassionate Saviour. We read again and again about His
compassion to the poor, the sorrowful, the persecuted and the sick and
suffering. A compassionate Christian is a real follower of Christ and His
teachings.
The last time my husband and I lived in India was between 1997 and
2000. In 1997, David was 17 years. The first thing you noticed about him
was his quick smile that lighted up his whole face. He was such an intelligent
boy, and at the same time very industrious. This combination resulted in very
high marks throughout his school years, and made it possible for him to
continue this high academic success in the medical college too.
Apart from the time spent on studies, he devoted his time to music. He
was in-charge of music when we attended services
on Sundays. He used this talent that God had given him in many
positive ways.
In August of this year, my cousin Kamazh had sent me snaps from a
free medical camp held in a village. Samuel and another doctor along with
David and other volunteers examined and gave free medicine to the poor
villagers. We gathered from the snaps how much time and care these
doctors including David were willing to give the sick and poor. This was one
example of David, the compassionate.
A relative from Nagercoil sent this account of David – A poor man,
who had been in an accident, was suffering from an open sore. He was told
that nothing could be done about it. But David had urged him to come to the
Tirunelveli Hospital, and had helped him in every way and cured him. How
much compassion he had shown this poor man!
Although David has been taken away from us at such a young age, he
will always be remembered as a caring and compassionate Christian.
Shakuntala and Erik Carlquist, Nov. 2003
Åkersberga, Sweden
 TO MY DEAR FRIEND AND CLASSMATE
As a roommate and friend, there are lots of things to tell about Benz.
(as we used to call him).
During our first year M.B.B.S., he was not my room-mate. He stayed in
his Aunty’s home. At that time he was very much afraid
of the seniors because of ragging. He used to go home by Auto rickshaw.
For that he had to walk some distance to catch an Auto. I was having a
bicycle that time. I used to drop him at the auto stand. Thus our friendship
started. Then he bought a motor bike. Then it was his turn. He used to drop
me at my room. During the first study holidays, he used to come to my room
to study. That time he impressed everybody in and around our room
including seniors and even our cook.
From the second year, he became my room-mate. We used to go to
the hospital by bike. He was very adjustable. I learned many things from him.
He was an encyclopedia. He was having answers for anything about our
subjects. I am interested in General medicine. Actually that interest came
from Benz only. He was also my unit mate in hospital. While we were
discussing about our subjects, he used to clear all my doubts. He was having
great memory power and learning ability. He could answer the questions
asked by our roommates, who were preparing for post graduate studies. I
was very much impressed by his ability.
He used to talk to the patients very softly and politely. He never used
harsh words. There was never any misunderstanding between Benz and me.
Dr. Basupathi, M.B.B.S.
(Roommate of Benz)
 DAVID AS A FOUR MONTH OLD BABY IN
HIS MOTHER’S ARMS

ONE YEAR DAVID PLAYING AT PUTHALAM BEACH

 ONE YEAR OLD DAVID IN HIS CRADLE (RIGHT)

THREE YEAR OLD DAVID (EXTREME LEFT) WITH HIS FAMILY

ELEVEN YEAR OLD DAVID WITH HIS ELDER BROTHER SAMUEL

DAVID AT NINETEEN
 DAVID GIVING WITNESS AT THE MISSIONARY DEDICATION
SERVICE ON 7TH AUGUST 1999 (19 YEAR OLD)

DAVID PLAYING KEYBORD AT THE 2003 SUNDAY SCHOOL RALLY

DAVID CHECKING BLOOD PRESSURE AT A FREE MEDICAL CAMP
(JULY 2003)

DAVID HELPING DOCTORS AT A MEDICAL CAMP

(EXTREME RIGHT) (AUGUST 2003)
 TRIBUTES TO MY LOVING
SWEET SON DAVID
Our perfect sweet son David is now the ‘Beloved son’ of Jesus, revealing the
marvellous splendour and grandeur of Heaven to his loving (Amma) on earth, so that the
world will know about it, according to the perfect will of our Mighty Father and our loving
Jesus. David was chosen for this task because of his resplendent life on earth, which
was overflowing with the love of Jesus. He had been an angel from his birth to the day
when he was carried by the angels to our lovely permanent eternal Home above.
In our short temporary abode on earth.
David had been a perfect sweet infant, an angel in his cradle, with a radiant smile
on his lovely face, diffusing happiness around him, without giving any trouble to his
adoring Mother.
He had been a perfect child obeying his parents in every way and doing his duty
exceedingly well, to the full satisfaction of his teachers in school, securing laurels and
getting the first rank, to the delight of all his loved ones.
He had been a perfect teenager dedicating his entire life to Jesus at the tender
age of thirteen.
He had been a perfect and understanding son, a sun beam to his adoring
parents, making them happy in every way possible, by implicit obedience and love, filling
the house with his beautiful music.
He had been a perfect loving brother, full of affection and
adoration for his elder brother and he had been a friend to him.
He had been a perfect sweet son to all his adoring loved ones including his
loving Periamma, Aunts and Uncles, always thoughtful of their needs and doing his
maximum to alleviate their sufferings and making them happy.
He had been a perfect and sincere friend to all his classmates, roommates,
cousins and others who had come into
contact with him.
He had been a perfect student to all his teachers in college, and who had been a
delight to them in class and outside, securing the first rank
He had been a perfect choir-Master in Puthalam, teaching music to those children with
all his might, energy and enthusiasm, even if the out come was not to his expectation.
He had been a perfect Missionary in the Medical College leading many to Jesus
by his spotlessly pure, radiant life and sacrificially giving a lot to the poor.
He had been a perfect angel in helping any one at any time at the expense of his
leisure time, study time and his health.
He had been a perfect follower of Jesus in loving and helping the poor, the
needy, the sick, the old and the lonely and forgiving all those who had hurt him.
He had been a perfect disciple of Jesus, showing in his radiant life all the fruits of
the Holy spirit - love, joy, peace, long suffereing, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness
and temperance in abundance.
He had been a great lover of Jesus and music, making all religious meetings,
services, conventions, retreats and religious plays lively, glorious, grand and splendid
with his wonderful magnificent and excellent performance on keyboard.
He is loved and adored by every one who known him on earth as well as in
heaven.
 He had been doing every task assigned to him on earth perfectly using all his
God-given talents to the entire satisfaction and joy of Jesus and he is continuing that in
heaven including his studies with his talents increased and with ease.
He is crowned with privileges enjoyed by only a few redeemed in Heaven, since
Jesus loves David as his own son and Jesus knows that David will do any task assigned
to him with perfectness.iHis mission on earth had been to make others happy and
comfortable. Now also my sweet son David, whom we all love and adore, is sending his
love and consolation to his family and friends through his adoring amma and he has
never forgotten his periamma, for whom he had been an affectionate and sweet son on
earth, he is my son of consolation at present and he will be my son of radiant glory in my
Home for ever.

Mrs. Pugal Sampson

David’s Periamma (Aunty),
Rtd. Lecturer,
Women’s Christian College,
Nagercoil.

A BRIEF NOTE FOR BOOK IV

I am writing this brief note for those readers who have not read my previous 3
books in this series of books ‘David talks’.
My son David’s heart’s desire while on this earth was music and singing. He
used to play keyboard and guitar perfectly. We used to visit our Puthalam beach house
during week ends and used to take part in the worship service at the worship Hall there.
On Saturday evening, David used to gather a few boys and girls from the nearby village
and teach them songs playing his key board. He used to take great pains to teach
music for those village folks. He used to sing tenor and thus he formed a simple choir
there. For Sunday service he used to play the keyboard and sing along with his choir.
Often he used to tell me “Amma I want to sing in a ‘big’ choir. That is my heart’s desire”.
Has Jesus called him Home, to fulfill his heart’s desire? Anyway Jesus has arranged a
perfect youth choir for David in Heaven. There are about 30 youths between the age
group of 13–30 from different countries of the earth. There are 20 girls and 10 boys.
Most of the girls are young teenagers. He has organized a perfect choir with those
youngsters. He is teaching them many songs and anthems. He gives them perfect
training and he has become their beloved director. The members of his choir, used to
visit many places according to the direction of Jesus. David says John, an English
young man is serving the Lord in an information centre and he gets the instruction from
Jesus and takes the group to the appointed places. David tells me regularly about those
places and the people they meet. I am writing them in the form of a book.
David is living with his maternal grand parents in their mansion along with a 3
year old son of my parents. David’s ammamma, my mother, wanted David to call the
small boy ‘mama’ (uncle) since he is David’s mother’s brother. David was very good in
giving pet names to his friends, even while he was on the earth. So he gave a pet name
to his 3 year old uncle and calls him ‘Mamu’. David's paternal grand parents also live
nearby in Heaven.
David loved his studies while on the earth. Now in Heaven, too, he is continuing
his studies in a Medical study centre' on a regular basis. David often says "It is a great
privilege to learn under world famous doctors in different branches of medical studies.
They always tell about the Lord's wonderful creation of human body, its functions and
discuss about the 'healing touch' of Jesus. I always attend the conferences where
doctors spoke about the wonderful guidance Jesus gave them in the hour of need, while
on the earth".
The chapters always begin with directions like left and right from David's grand
parents home. So let me explain about it, as clearly as possible. That mansion is facing
the main road. A river is flowing at the back of the mansion, touching the rear garden.
There are mansions on both sides of the road. If David stands in front of his mansion,
facing the road and strectching out his hands sidewise, he says, right side on the road or
right side on the river, to that direction pointed by his right hand and he refers the
opposite direction, as left side on the main road or left side on the back river.
He also says that their brains are like a computer, registering what all things they
hear or read, once. This book begins with Christmas celebrations in Heaven. Some of
my readers may wonder whether there would be such Christmas celebration in Heaven.
On 4th November 2006, David while talking, gave me the following information.
DAVID : Amma, one of our adult members, a lady from our colony narrated the
following incident.
LADY : One of my friends, a middle aged lady left the world suddenly. That happened
to be a christmas time. She was a member of a wonderful choir, which practised many
christmas anthems and songs. When she became seriously ill, her only regret was that
she might leave her choir, before singing all the songs they practised. Actually she left
the world before christmas. When I met her, here she gave me the above information
and added the following . "As soon as I came to Heaven, I was amazed and thrilled to
see the magnificent Christmas celebration here with carols and beautiful christmas
decorations every where and I was filled with joy and happiness which I cannot express
in words. I sang all the christmas songs and anthems which were practised on the earth
with a more wonderful choir in Heaven". So Heaven fulfills all the pure desires which we
had on the earth in a glorious manner, which is much more than our expectation and
imagination.
So dear reader, can we imagine a Heaven with Christ without Christmas
celebrations in such a grand scale!!.
 CHRISTMAS CELEBRATION IN HEAVEN
CHAPTER 1
Worship Service in which Jesus Mentioned the First Christmas
Date: 30th November 2004
Time: 11.15 P.M.
“Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace good will to-
ward men.” Luke 2:14
DAVID: Amma, just now we returned home after attending a wonderful
worship service. We walked along our road in front towards the left of our
mansions, turned on the road on the right, reached the river and sailed
towards the left. Then we entered the first branch on the right in the river,
looking at the tall mountain with a tent of spray on our left, which we visited
once. We sailed straight and reached a very beautiful round lake
surrounded by green woods, which stood over a mild slope starting from the
lake shore. There were three circles of mansions at three different levels,
whose tops were just visible over the green foliage of the woods. The first
circle of mansions was nearer to the lake. The next one was at the elevated
ground and another circle of mansions was on a still higher ground
and the woods extended beyond the mansions still farther up. As soon as
we entered the lake, across its shining waters and upon the summit of that
gentle slope, stood a golden chapel in immense grandeur and splendour with
two tall towers - one in the front and one at the back. All the mansions
looked golden. We crossed the lake and reached the other side. There we
found a very broad road leading to the top, where the chapel stood. On that
road there were a few flights of steps at some places to go from one level to
the next higher level. We saw people of all races emerging from the woods
walking along the circular roads running infront of their mansions and
reaching this main road to the chapel. We said “Hello” to everyone we met.
Around each mansion we could see beautiful gardens, which were
surrounded by tall trees of the woods. Then we reached the chapel. It was
oval in shape and surrounded by a very beautiful garden, which was
blooming with flowers of different colours. We stood outside and enjoyed
our selves listening to the lovely song coming from inside. The sound
system was in such a way, that we could hear the beautiful strains of
Christmas music very clearly from the top of the tower, as though it was
coming out through a loud speaker. The choir was singing the following
Christmas song.
“Angels from the, realms of glory,
Wing your flight o'er all the earth;
Ye who sang creation's story,
Now proclaim Messiah’s birth
Come and worship (2). Worship Christ the new born king.”
 Amma, they sang in such a way that when the trebles sing “Worship”,
the other parts repeat "come and worship” in the chorus. We were thrilled to
hear that wonderful song in that delightful tune. They were singing the same
song all the time. In the meantime, the angels with their golden musical
instruments, started descending on the top of the golden sloping roof of the
chapel. Slowly the angels filled up the roof and so the golden glow of the
roof of the chapel was swallowed up by the white radiance of the hosts of
angels occupying the entire space. We stood outside and watched this
wonderful sight. At the same time we were hearing that marvellous music of
the choir. Finally we went within the chapel. Amma, I had never seen such
an enchanted place of flowers till now. The entire walls of the chapel were
covered with flowers of many colours and the whole chapel was filled with
their delightful sweet fragrance. Very tall golden stands with numerous
flower vases, fixed at different levels were kept along the walls. In all those
vases, colourful blossoms of exquisite beauty were arranged in an artistic
manner. All along the curved steps in front of the altar also, such beautiful
vases, filled with flowers, were placed. Amma, the sweet strong smell of those
flowers filled the whole chapel and we were saturated with those perfumes and we could
inhale the sweet fragrance even after we left the chapel. It was a new and wonderful
experience for me. The chapel had a capacity for the seating of more than three
thousand people and a large choir stood at the left side of the chapel. The walls of the
chapel were made of some kind of golden glass like material from top to bottom so that
we could get glimpses of the outside view of the chapel through those colourful
flowers. The seats were arranged in galleries.
Suddenly, in an instant, the whole angel group burst into the chapel from the roof
outside and we could see their shining forms floating above us in the soft glow of the
heavenly golden light. They were singing all the time. We felt as though we were the
shepherds in the field, looking up at the angels with awe on the first christmas day on the
earth. As we were looking up Jesus descended on the altar, with another host of
angels. All of us stood up, shouted with joy and praised Jesus. The human choir
continued singing the same song and all of us joined them and the whole chapel rang
with the joyful triumphant Christmas music. Then Jesus gave a wonderful Christmas
message.
JESUS: Peace be unto you. On the first Christmas day, angels proclaimed
the message of peace and good will to the shepherds on the field. You enjoy
this message of peace and good will, joy and happiness perfectly in Heaven.
For My children on the earth, I want to say that if they allow Me to be born in
their hearts, they can also enjoy the peace and good will which was the
message of Christmas. That message is fulfilled perfectly only in Heaven.
DAVID : Then Jesus along with the angels on the altar slowly started
ascending while the angels floating on top of the chapel sang a song
conveying the first Christmas message of peace and goodwill. Then the
whole divine group disappeared. Amma, our hearts were filled with the
happiness of Christmas and it started overflowing. Every one turned to one
another, hugging each other, shaking hands and shouting Christmas
greetings with joy and happiness. The whole chapel was filled and
resounded with greetings like “Happy Christmas” Merry Christmas”, “ Joyous
Christmas” and so on. Amma, only in Heaven we can experience the real
happiness and joy of Christmas. We also hugged and greeted our own
friends and also others, whom we met, when we came out of the chapel.
The real peace and good will enveloped us. Then we stood near the flight of
steps watching the white-robed throng going down the main road and along
the several roads branching out left and right from the main road. Finally all
of us held our hands and started walking down the main road, singing all the
Christmas songs we know.
Then we sailed along the river and finally reached home walking the
rest of the way. What a wonderful experience!
Amma our choir received many invitations to go to several places to
sing Christmas songs in their Christmas services. I don’t know the exact
programme which would be finalized by our Jesus and conveyed through
John to us. So Amma, we may not be able to visit different places as usual.
I will give you the details about our Christmas programme now and then
when I get time.
Now I am going down to Steve’s room for our band practice and then
to Aunt Margaret’s music room for our choir practice.
Bye Amma! Be Happy!
“It came upon the midnight clear,
That glorious song of Old,
From angels bending near the earth
To touch their harps of gold:
“Peace on the earth, good will to men
From Heaven’s all gracious king”
The world in solemn stillness lay,
To hear the angels sing.”
Edmund Hamilton searel
 CHAPTER 2
SING – SONG WORSHIP SERVICE IN THE
WORSHIP COMPLEX
Date: 6th December 2004
Time: 10.00 P.M.
“Praise ye the Lord. Praise ye the name of the Lord. Praise Him,
O ye servants of the Lord”. Ps. : 135:1
DAVID: Amma just now we came home after attending a wonderful sing song
worship service. We walked towards the right of our mansions along the road
in the front, turned on the road on the left, crossed the river and walked
straight. Amma, Heaven is filled with music and songs. We saw, many, many
groups of people singing and coming from different directions walking along
the branch roads or sailing along the river. Every group was singing. We
could hear the songs of the groups walking in front of us and also at the
back of us. We also held our hands and sang all along the way. When we
glanced above, we saw hosts and hosts of angels gliding over us with
beautiful golden instruments and singing. Finally all of us reached an
immense lawn where seats were arranged in galleries facing a beautiful
open stage in the front. The trees on both sides of the entire road were
decorated with golden chains with enormous glittering gems.
The trees around the worship place also were shining with the same
type of decorations and the place was surrounded by sweet smelling lovely
flowers in beautiful flower pots. Amma, it is very difficult to describe the
beauty and fragrance of those flowers, the grand decorations of the trees
and the marvellous songs which filled the air. I wish that you all were here
to experience the wonder and beauty of Heaven. On one side of the stage
was the angel choir and their orchestra and the other side, the large human
choir and their orchestra. All of us went and sat almost in the front. The
human choir was singing Christmas songs and also many other anthems.
Then suddenly Jesus descended on the stage, surrounded by a large host of
angels whose lovely song filled the whole place. At once all of us stood up,
raised our hands and praised Jesus in great joy. Then the whole multitude
sang a praising song along with the choir and orchestra. After that the sing
song service started. A large number of choirs gave items. Very small
children climbed the stage with flowers and stood around Jesus who
enfolded them fondly. Amma, since we were not very thorough with our
Christmas anthems, we sang our favourite anthem ‘Praise the Lord.’ I stood
on the right side corner, so that I could conduct as well as sing tenor. At the
end, Jesus raised His hand and smiled at us. Many different choirs sang
different types of songs and anthems in various languages. The whole
atmosphere was filled with songs, joy and happiness. Jesus, then started
His ascension. At that moment a wonderful spectacular event happened. All
the angels who stood around the lawn, in an instant came over the audience
just like a radiant tent. Then we heard a powerful voice of an angel
shouting, “Jesus was born in Bethlehem to open the gates of Heaven.” He
was repeating that many times and then all the angels above sang a song
with the meaning of “Peace on earth and good will to men.”” As they were
singing, Jesus with all the angels ascended along with the angels singing
above, as a brilliant roof of light. We were all praising and shouting in great
joy, looking up to see that wonderful luminous tent moving above and finally
it disappeared out of our sight. Then again the whole audience dispersed in
groups singing all along the way walking in different directions. Nobody
went away without singing whether they belong to a choir or not. Just
imagine the wonderful sight. Then we came back home. We could see
groups and groups of people walking along our road singing. Many groups
were sailing along the river at the back of our mansions and singing. From
my room I can hear their songs clearly even now.
Before we attended the worship service my younger friends and I went
to my medical study centre. There we had a choir practice with the junior
medical students in one of our halls there. One could see all the races of
the world in that group. My friends were very glad to meet them. I
introduced all of my friends and my fellow students to each other. Students
of the third world countries knew English well, since they had studied their
medical course in English medium. Some of the students belonging to some
European countries knew only their own country’s language. But music is a
real bond since everyone knew the tunes of most of the Christmas songs. I
arranged the medical students in a semicircle in the front and my friends
stood in another semicircle behind them. First we all sang treble together
for a few songs like, ‘Joy to the world’ ‘silent night ‘ ‘ while shepherds’.
Then I taught them alto, tenor and bass. Since my choir members also sang,
they quickly learnt their parts and thus we had a wonderful choir with almost
fifty members. It was really good. The students invited all my friends to join
them, when they go around the doctors colony to sing Christmas carols. In
the same way my friends also invited them to come to our colony to sing
Christmas carols with us. Amma, singing with a big choir of about fifty
members gives another kind of enjoyment. We are looking forward to it.
Now I am going to take some rest and then I have to practise
Christmas anthems for my choir.
Bye amma dear!
“Praise choirs of angels
Joyful and triumphant,
O bring all ye, bright
Hosts of heav’n above;
Glory to God, all glory in the highest.”
O come let us adore Him (3)
Christ the Lord!!
- Frederick oakeby
 CHAPTER 3
SINGING CHRISTMAS CAROLS
Date: 10th December 2004
Time: 9.55 P.M.
“... Suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly
host praising God.” Luke 2:13
DAVID: Amma, we went to another area of three colonies over a mountain
to sing Christmas carols. We walked along the road in the front towards the
right of our mansions, turned on the road on our left reached the river, and
sailed towards the right. After some distance, the river curved towards the
left. At that place, on the right hand side there was a beautiful mountain
range. In that first colony, there were three rows of mansions at three
different levels over the mountain. We walked along the main road, which
started from the riverbank and was going up at right angles to the river to the
top of the mountain. From the main road there were side roads going on
both sides along the front of the rows of mansions. Amma, it is impossible to
describe the glittering beauty of the place. The trees around the mansions
were decorated with the golden chains with gems. The mansions were
decorated with very beautiful flowers in lovely flowerpots. A group of young
women received us warmly. They were informed about our visit. In that
colony, we had six sessions of carol singing. First our hosts took us to the
row of mansions on the lowest level towards the left. There, people were
waiting for us in a huge hall at the first floor of one mansion. We sang the
most common Christmas songs or Christmas anthems, depending upon their
requests. We sang most of the Christmas songs, together with the hosts
joyfully. One or two persons from the audience used to give short messages
from the words of the songs itself. We also sang all the songs feeling the
deep meaning of the words of the songs. For example when we sang ‘Softly
the night is sleeping on Bethlem's peaceful hill’, we imagined that we all
were there over the mountains looking down at the shepherds. Somebody
would recite the words and would explain the meaning and then we all would
sing that song. Amma, it was really meaningful and we enjoyed those
sessions with great joy. All the Christmas songs seemed to have, special
meaning, when we sing them in Heaven, in the surroundings of exquisite
beauty along with the saved souls. We were taken to different sections of
that colony. Another, session was within a beautiful garden. In another
place we stood on the road and started singing. Immediately many of those
inmates came out and joined us in the singing. We held our hands together
and sang many Christmas songs. Those who played guitars stood in the
middle. It was just fascinating to sing Christmas carols in the open air.
Then we thanked our hosts and sailed to two more colonies and sang there
also at different places. Altogether we sang in about twenty places. On our
way back home we crossed many boats in which many groups of people
were singing joyfully. Heaven is filled with music everywhere - angels above
and we, below.
The artists who used to arrange music systems in mansions came to
our mansion also. At that time I was at home, and so I selected the
Christmas songs. I told the artists to fix them around our mansion. so that
the music could travel around our mansion. That means we could hear
music of one song (Joy to the world) in our front garden. As soon as it is
finished the music of the second song (silent night) will start in the side
garden. Then the music starts at the back garden and then it starts at the
other side (Two more songs). So in one circle, the music of four Christmas
songs will be played one after the other. In some houses, they arrange them
along the two sides of the front pathway. These artists arrange them
according to the wishes of the inmates. While artists were fixing the system
in our mansion, Mamu and his friends were watching them with great interest
and joy. I couldn’t be there since I had to go for choir practice.
Now also I am going down amma dear.
Be happy! Bye!
“Behold the wonderful exchange
Our Lord with us doth make
Lo, He assumes our flesh and blood
And we of Heav’n par-take
And we of Heav’n par-take.”

CHAPTER 4
CHRISTMAS MUSIC CONCERT IN AN
AMERICAN COLONY
Date: 12th December 2004
Time: 10.05 P.M.
“Sing unto the Lord with the harp: with the harp and the voice of
a psalm”. Ps: 98:5.
DAVID: Amma, just now, we sailed back home after taking part in a grand
Christmas music concert in one of the American colonies. We sailed along
the river flowing at the back towards the right of our mansions. Then we
turned in a branch on the left, which led us into the American colony, which
we visited twice before. There only I met my great friend Bob, the famous
choir director. First we entered the huge beautiful lake, surrounded by
mountains full of beautiful mansions at different levels and on the top stood
the chapel, where we attended services twice. This time we crossed that
first lake, passed that mountain range through a channel and entered a
second lake which was surrounded by very beautiful mountains, full of lovely
flowering trees and two rows of mansions at two different levels at the slope
of the mountain. The most beautiful and spectacular thing was that each
mansion was surrounded by trees laden with flowers of one particular
colour. The whole mountain range seemed to be covered with a beautiful
multicoloured carpet with each section in one colour. At the same time every
tree and plant was decorated with those sparkling Christmas decorations of
golden chains with different coloured precious stones. Their glittering
reflections were seen on the lake, making it very beautiful, since those
reflections were twinkling like stars of different colours within the crystal -
clear waters of the lake. Amma, I am not talented to describe the marvellous
beauties of Heaven and it is very difficault for you to imagine the intense
glorious sight from the earth. We sailed along the left side shore of that lake
and almost at the middle of the rows of mansions, there was a broad golden
road leading to the top of the mountain from the lake shore. We stepped
down from our boat, walked along that road and reached the top, where
stood an immense auditorium with imposing grandeur. It had a sloping roof
and the building was glittering with Christmas decorations, so also the huge
lovely garden surrounding it. Beautiful seats were arranged within the
garden, which was surrounded by those flowering trees, which were also
decorated. Inside the auditorium, seats were arranged in galleries, leaving
an empty space at the front. On its two sides, seats were arranged for the
different choirs, which participated in the concert. The entire structure (roof)
was standing on huge pillars, so that there were innumerable arch like
entrances all the sides. A marvellous blaze of colours lit the whole place as
it was decorated with flowers and golden chains with precious stones. The
stage was very big with galleries, where choirs could stand and give their
items. We had taken all our musical instruments including drums. We were
in our new uniform glittering with bright dark blue gems, sapphire. We
occupied the seats on the left side. A delicate golden curtain was hanging in
shining folds on the stage and was shimmering in the golden light. When the
curtain opened, we saw a very large choir at one end and an orchestra on
the other end. They were introduced as the choir and orchestra of that local
American colony. All of a sudden the orchestra started playing ‘Joy to the
world’ beautifully. Amma, the music was so grand that we all felt really
joyful and excited and the choir director conducted his choir as well as the
congregation. All of us stood up, raised our hands and joined the joyful
Christmas song in great jubilation. Amma, try to imagine the effect when
more than six thousand redeemed souls sang together!! The audience was
enraptured with enthusiasm and the volume of our beautiful singing almost
lifted the ceiling. Then the programme started. Many small and large choirs
and orchestras gave items. When our turn came, we climbed up the stage
with our instruments. John introduced all of us. First we played a music
piece with our instruments. The item was a combination of the tunes of
several Christmas songs. Amma, Steve is a great expert in combining the
different tunes in marvellous splendour and he is an excellent composer as
well. I played my drums and our item was really good. As soon as we
finished that, we sang an anthem with a prelude and some interludes by our
musical instruments, composed by Steve. I conducted the beautiful anthem
‘Saviour is born. Saviour is born, Saviour is born, Jesus our saviour is born'.
It is a wonderful anthem amma. One group (Any one of the four parts) alone
will be singing to the soft accompaniment of some instruments. Like that
there are many variations. Anyway in the end, we received a great shout of
appreciation. Then my friend Bob’s choir sang a beautiful anthem in which
Bob sang duets with a strong soprano in between. It was just wonderful.
Finally, the whole congregation sang with that great choir and orchestra the
beautiful song ‘oh come all ye faithful’. Amma, I don’t think that we could
get this same wonderful effect in any concert on the earth. When the
concert was over most of the audience went out and sat within the gardens
and enjoyed talking with relatives and friends. Usually we used to be the
last ones to come out. I saw Bob standing on the opposite side and wanted
to meet him. He waved to me from there. But my two teenage friends
playfully held my hand tightly so that I couldn’t move. Amma, you must have
heard the roaring laughter of Bob, looking at what my friends were doing.
He came to me along with a few of his local friends, hugged me and
introduced me to them as “My dearest darling boy David” telling them, “In
Heaven, if we have competitions, my David will win the title of the youngest
best choir director.” At that time John came nearer and heard what Bob
said. John told them that we were getting innumerable invitations to
participate in most of the services and concerts and we were not in a
position to accept all of them. He also told that people have started to refer
our choir as “ David’s choir” and thus David had become a great choir
director. Bob’s friends invited our whole choir members to join their large
choir. We thanked them, but refused their offer telling that we were very
happy and comfortable with our own small choir. Finally we bid them a fond
farewell and came out of the auditorium. On the two sides of the building and
also on the road in our front, people, were standing with baskets full of small
bouquets made of one big flower with some kind of beautiful golden leaf tied
together with a golden ribbon. They were looking very beautiful. The people
of that American colony were distributing those Christmas gifts to each
person going out of the auditorium. Since we were almost the last group,
they asked us to take as many as we wanted and we took handful of them,
and sailed back home happily singing all along the way.
Amma, what a wonderful place is Heaven! What wonderful joy!! It is
full of music and happiness!
Please tell, periamma that I am bubbling with joy and waiting for the time, when we all could be
together and enjoy a Christmas and its music in Heaven. (We are all waiting for that day darling son)
Bye Amma!
“Silent night, Holy night
Shepherds quake at the sight
Glorious Stream from Heaven afar
Heavenly Hosts sing alleluia;
Christ the Saviour is born, Christ the Saviour is born'
- John freeman young
 CHAPTER 5
CHRISTMAS WORSHIP SERVICE IN THE PRESENCE OF
JESUS, IN MUSIC LOVERS COLONY
Date: 14th December 2004
Time: 9.45 P.M.
“Rejoice with me, for I have found my sheep which was lost. I say unto
you, that likewise joy shall be in Heaven over one sinner that repenteth ..." Luke:
15:6,7
As soon as we (myself and my husband) finished praying and before
going to bed, I heard my darling son David’s calling, “ Amma, amma, we are
coming back home after attending a wonderful Christmas worship service
where Jesus was present. I’ll give the details after I reach home”. After
some time David started talking.
DAVID: Amma, just now I came home. We sailed along our river touching
our rear gardens, towards the right of our mansions, turned on a branch on
the right and again turned on a branch on the left, which flowed, into a lovely
lake. Many beautiful and grand mansions of music lovers surrounded the
lake. We had been to this place twice and so we were very happy to meet
the inhabitants again. They have a very large wonderful choir and an
orchestra with hundreds of members. The sing-song service was arranged
in their beautiful immense auditorium, which stood on the left side of the
lake. Actually we couldn’t recognize the place at first because of the very
grand and sparkling decorations and flower arrangements in the mansions
and the gardens surrounding their houses. The trees in the wood at the
back of their mansions were shining beautifully with those decorations. The
auditorium was glittering with Christmas decorations and it was filled with
flowers. Then we went to the front and occupied the seats. Two large choirs
were standing, - one at the left and the other at the right - at the foot of that
immense stage. One of the choirs was the local choir and I don’t know the
other choir. Shining singing angels were descending around the auditorium.
Suddenly a very large host of angels with Jesus appeared within the
auditorium and Jesus was on the magnificent throne. The angels emerged
from the walls covering every inch of the entire walls of the auditorium, stage
as well as the roof. It was wonderful to look at the angels through those
beautiful decorations. That marvellous sight fascinated us. The auditorium
had a capacity for the seating of more than seven thousand redeemed souls.
Then the sing-song service started after praising Jesus. There were many
choirs with hundreds of members. Some were children choirs and some
were like ours with smaller number of members. The large choirs emerged
from outside at the left and right to give their items. The smaller choir
members were in the front like us. Before the beginning of each item one of
the members introduced their choir and their director, not for the sake of
Jesus since He knew everybody, but for the sake of the audience. When our
turn came, we went to the middle of the front portion with our instruments.
John introduced us as, “Here comes Steve’s band and David’s choir”.
Amma, immediately Jesus looked at me and smiled. Amma, I felt extremely
happy and was brimming with joy because Jesus smiled at me. Even now I
feel so exhilarated and I am overflowing with delightful happiness. Our band
first played a series of Christmas music, not the old ones. Steve is an
expert amma. So he always changes the old ones. Steve even changed the
prelude and interlude music in our anthem “Saviour is born” and made it into
a new one. Amma, we played our band and sang our anthem well and got a
great shout of appreciation from the audience. At the end of the music
session, Jesus stood up and gave a wonderful Christmas message.
JESUS: I want to speak about the “ Joy and happiness of Christmas”. My
Father was very happy and joyful since, His great will to save the human
race, which He created in His own image from the clutches of Satan, was
fulfilled at Christmas. I am joyful, since I fulfilled the will of My Father,
whom I love the most. Though I had to descend from the glory of Heaven to
the lower most level on the earth, and also to suffer the agony of the cross, I
was happy since I was able to save the human race and I am joyful now to
see the millions of saved souls in Heaven because of Christmas. The angels
were happy since it was the birth of the only son of their beloved Master. In
Heaven, you, My dear children are very joyful and jubilant since you are
enjoying the reward of salvation, the happiest eternal life, because of
Christmas. You are the happiest lot to enjoy the joys of Christmas. As for
My children on the earth, they enjoy Christmas in great anticipation of the
gift of the wonderful and glorious eternal life in Heaven, which is in store for
them because of Christmas. So this is the joy of Christmas.
DAVID: Amma, the next moment, the angels burst forth into playing their
instruments and the human choir started to sing the wonderful and
triumphant song, “Joy to the world, the Lord is come”. Amma, the glorious
effect of the singing of the great multitude of the redeemed ones with the
mighty strains of music flowing out beautifully from the instruments of those
thousands of angels, cannot be explained in words. We all raised our hands
and jumped with joy in that singing. In the end, Jesus along with the whole
host of angels disappeared from the scene at an instant.
Then we greeted all our friends there and sailed back home. When we
reached the main road in front of our mansions, we saw the children of our
families walking as a large group. Bigger children were playing guitars and
smaller ones like our Mamu were playing drums. They were playing many
other instruments, singing carols and visiting the mansions in our area.
They were dressed in an uniform with hats, shoes and belts edged with gold
and decorated with precious stones like diamonds and rubies. The children
were sparkling in that new uniform. As soon as they saw us, they jumped
and shouted in great joy. We stood there for sometime and watched them
going into a mansion, singing and shouting with joy.
Now I am in my room amma. I am going down for choir practice and to
know our next programme.
Bye Amma!
 “Joy and peace!” the angels sing;
Far the pleasant echoes rang;
“Peace on earth to men good will”
Hark! The angels sing it still
On the Christmas morning”

CHAPTER 6
ANGELS CHRISTMAS WORSHIP SERVICE
Date: 20th December 2004
Time:10.15 P.M.
“There were in the same country shepherds abiding in the field
keeping watch over their flock by night. And, lo, the angel of the Lord
came upon them and the glory of the Lord shone round about them.”
Luke 2:8,9
DAVID: Amma, we attended a wonderful worship service, where Jesus was
present. It can be called as an Angels Christmas worship service. We
sailed along the river flowing at the back towards the left of our mansions
and reached the lake. After crossing the lake, we entered the next river and
sailed straight. After sailing a long distance we saw an immense lawn at the
left. Seats were arranged in galleries in 3/4th of a circle touching the three
sides of a huge open stage. Around this open stadium, there was a vast
green lawn with soft and fine grass. At a distance, we could see the trees in
the woods glittering like Christmas trees. There were many pathways
emerging from the woods into the lawn. On both sides of the pathways also,
the trees were decorated very beautifully like christmas trees. When we
were sailing, we saw many beautifully decorated boats carrying people
towards this worship place and they were all singing with great enthusiasm.
The whole place was decorated with very beautiful flowers and the place
looked like a lovely garden. We, as usual were seated in the front. Soon
the whole place was filled with thousands of people. Then a wonderful
spectacular thing happened. Groups and groups of singing angels
descended one group after the other with golden musical instruments at the
back of the stage. They looked as though they were standing on a gallery
and sang beautifully for a short while, playing their instruments. When one
group slowly backed the next group occupied their place. It was similar to
different human choirs singing Christmas carols one after the other in a
Christmas carol service. Though the songs were unfamiliar to us, they were
melodious. We were overwhelmed by that fascinating beautiful sight amma.
Like that thousands of angles descended and occupied the entire lawn
surrounding the central worship place. Then all of a sudden, all the angel
groups started singing together joyfully. Amma, just imagine the tremendous
volume of their voices!! Then we knew that Jesus would come soon. As
expected Jesus descended along with a host of angels on the stage. Jesus
sat on a beautiful glittering throne. We all stood up raised our hands and
praised Him with great joy along with the immense crowd of angels. Then
children started climbing the steps to the stage with flowers and scattered
them around Jesus. Some of them gave Him flower bouquets. The stage
looked like a pile of gorgeous flowers. Then Jesus gave a wonderful
message.
JESUS: On the first Christmas day angels sang, “Glory be to God in the
highest”. You all were not here in Heaven to see the glory of My Father and
Heaven on that day. But the angels knew the glory of My Father. So they,
knowing My Father’s glory, sang that song. A glimpse of that glory, was
shown by the angels to the down trodden shepherds on the earth. That is
why I always used to say, “ Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the
kingdom of Heaven”. Now you have seen, personally the ‘glory of My Father
and so you can understand better the meaning of the first lines of the angels'
song on the first Christmas day.
DAVID: Amma, then the divine ascension started. First Jesus with a huge
host of angels ascended. Then groups and groups of angels came near the
stage, sang for a moment and started ascending. It was a marvellous sight.
After all the angels left that lawn, we dispersed and sailed back home
happily.
Amma, before going to the worship service, we sang Christmas carols
in a few houses in our area. Sometimes we, with our hosts used to sit in
their garden and sing Christmas Carols. Sometimes, we used to stand on
the Veranda, holding our hands and sing. Amma dear please be happy for
my sake. When you feel unhappy and depressed, call the precious name of
Jesus and He will uplift you from the depression.
I am going down to know about our next programme.
Bye Amma!
“Listen to the wondrous story
which they chant in hymns of joy;
“Glory in the Highest, glory!
Glory be to God most high”
- Herald

CHAPTER 7
SINGING CAROLS IN OUR COLONY AND ALSO GAVE A MUSICAL ITEM
IN WORLD FAMOUS MUSICIANS’ COLONY
Date: 24th December 2004
Time: 10.20 P.M.
“. . . . ‘Master, you delivered to me five talents; here I have made
five talents more. His master said to him, ‘well done, good and faithful
servant; you have been faithful over a little. I will set you over much;
enter into the joy of your master.” Mat.: 25:20,21
DAVID: Amma, we are coming back home after attending a carol service.
(After sometime David continued his talk.)
Now I am at home. Before going to the carol service, we went around
our homes, singing carols. In our home ammamma and grandpa Bensam
were present. Mamu was not to be seen anywhere. In our colony, first we
used to play the tune of a Christmas song with our instruments (string and
pipe) and then we sing one stanza of the same song and then again play and
so on, as we walk along the long pathways within each mansion. In our
mansion we played and sang, “Silent night, holy night”. Usually we select
soft tunes like “ silent night” “Oh! Holy night.” “Softly the night is sleeping.”
That would give a glorious effect outside, with a beautiful garden,
surrounding us and soft strains of melody flowing out from the trees. We
were warmly received by my grand parents' and we were seated at the back
portico facing the shining river and the lovely garden. We stood in a semi
circle and sang many Christmas songs with our musical instruments. Then
we stood in a circle, along with ammamma and grandpa, holding our hands
and we all sang together. Then ammamma served very delicious cherry like
fruits. After visiting a few more houses we went to Palliyadi grand parents
house. There both grandpa and grandma received us warmly. We sang
many familiar Christmas songs there. Finally grandma brought two trays full
of small small assorted gifts like flowers and many other hand work, all made
of gold and precious stones. One of our girls started distributing them,
saying that everyone should close their eyes, when taking one gift. When
she came to me I refused to close my eyes saying that I would pick which
ever gift I wanted. Suddenly, to my great surprise she held the tray in one
hand and closed both my eyes with her other hand and asked me to pick my
gift. We had a good laugh and I got a small golden flower with my eyes
closed. Finally we bid them a fond farewell and visited some more houses.
After that we attended a Christmas carol service in an immense
auditorium. We sailed on the river touching our rear gardens towards the
right of our mansions. After a long way this river joined an immense lake,
surrounded by hundreds of mansions at different levels on a mountain range.
It was the colony of great musicians and composers. Across the lake stood
a grand golden auditorium over the mountain, which we visited once. We
climbed the flight of steps and reached the auditorium. We had all our
instruments including the drums. Since we had to give an instrumental item
also, Steve came with us. The whole place was gloriously decorated. From
that summit, we could see the whole area glittering brilliantly with Christmas
decorations. We occupied the seats on the right side of the auditorium in
the front. There were very large world famous choirs and their directors,
along with the world famous music composers including Handel. Then the
programme started and the big choirs sang many world famous Christmas
anthems. We enjoyed listening to them with great joy. What a great chance
amma!. Can we get such a chance on the earth? Then our turn came. We
went to the stage with our musical instruments. Amma I played the drums.
Steve directed our musical piece. After that we sang the Christmas anthem “
Saviour is born (3) Jesus our Saviour is born”. I directed the anthem. We
received a great shout of appreciation from the audience. There were a few
small choirs like ours. Then a preacher gave a small message.
PREACHER: As you all know that there is spiritual growth as well as talent growth in
Heaven. We heard the performances of many youth choirs. When a youth comes to
Heaven, we used to say on the earth, “ His or her career is short lived! What a tragedy !!
etc” But we don’t realise that they continue their career in Heaven gloriously with ever
increasing talents and more God-given chances than on the earth. Just now we have
seen and heard the marvellous musical performances of many youth choirs. They are
budding artists. Soon they may surpass the world famous artists in music.
DAVID: Amma, again the programme continued and at the end, after coming
out, we met many of our friends and then we sailed back home joyfully.
Amma, I am going to rest for a while and then I’ll go down to find our
next programme.
Bye Amma dear !
“I will sing of my Redeemer,
And His heavenly love to me;
He from death to life hath brought me,
Son of God, with Him to be.”
- P.P. Bliss

CHAPTER 8
CHRISTMAS SERVICE AND SINGING CAROLS
Date: 26th December 2004
Time: 10.40 P.M.
“For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” John
3:16
DAVID: Amma we attended a wonderful worship service in which Jesus was
present. Before going there, we sang Christmas carols in some of our
mansions. We went to Steve’s mansion where he lives with his aunt who is
also very much interested in music. After we finished singing, she
distributed miniature gold musical instruments like violins, guitars, drums,
pipe instruments etc. I got a beautiful golden drum decorated with sparkling
gems. Then we went to John’s house and met his grandma and aunt. We
sang many Christmas songs there and John's aunt gave each one of us a
very beautiful rose. The roses were of different colours. No two roses were
the same. Then we went to a few more houses.
After that we walked along our road in the front towards the right of
our mansions then turned on the road on our left and walked straight. The
wonderful and spectacular sight was that, several groups of persons entered
this road from different directions and walked along this road almost like a
huge procession. Different groups with their own children were singing
joyfully in different languages. The most marvellous thing was that singing
angel groups landed one after the other and glided on both sides of the road
along with us. So it was a grand procession of people and angels together
and all were singing, while the angels were playing their golden musical
instruments as well. Finally we reached the immense lawn with seats in
galleries and a broad stage in the front. There was a large human choir on
one side and an orchestra on the other side of the stage. The choir was
singing to the accompaniment of the orchestra. Angels were descending in
thousands and filled the vast lawn around the open stadium. Suddenly
Jesus descended in marvellous splendour along with a host of angels, on the
stage and Jesus sat on a very beautiful white throne. We stood up raised
our hands and shouted praises to Jesus in great adoration. Then Jesus
gave a wonderful Christmas message.
JESUS : Peace be unto you. I want you to know about the love of God. As
parents most of you know the love you have for your children. When your
children suffer with pain you were even willing to bear the pain for them.
That is the love of a parent. But My Father, with the same love for His son,
willingly gave His son to suffer to save the human race. What great love!!.
DAVID: Then Jesus, along with those thousands of angels ascended in the
shape of a shining cone with Jesus at the apex, followed by the angels, who
seemed to be on the surface of the cone. It was a marvellous sight amma.
Then we, the people came home as a procession singing all along the way.
Bye Amma!
“Behold, what love, what boundless love
The Father hath bestowed,
On sinners lost, that we should be
Now called the sons of God!”
- James Mcgranahan.
 CHAPTER 9
WORSHIP SERVICE HELD WITHIN THE WORSHIP COMPLEX BEFORE
THE SERVICE, WE SANG XMAS CAROLS IN A COLONY
Date: 1st January 2005
Time: 10.30 P.M.
“unto whom now I send thee, to open their eyes and to turn them
from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they
may receive forgiveness of sins!!". Acts 26:17,18
As I was very tired and sick I fell asleep and suddenly I woke up by
the calling of my dear son David.
DAVID: Amma, just now I came back home after singing Christmas songs in
one of the Colonies at the back of the worship complex and then attending a
service in an auditorium within the worship complex, where Jesus was
present.
We walked along the road in front of our mansions towards the right,
turned on the road on our left and reached the river and sailed towards the
left. After a long distance the river curved towards the right and after that
we saw a broad road on the river bank at our left to which a flight of steps
rose from the river. There was a colony of very grand mansions within
extremely beautiful gardens of flowering plants and flowering trees on both
sides of the road. A group of young girls met us at the entrance. They
warmly welcomed us and told us that all the mansions belonged to people
who were poor or ordinary people on the earth, but helped God’s ministry,
the poor, orphanages etc liberally which was beyond their means. So Jesus
gave them such grand mansions in Heaven. We walked along the road with
them, singing Christmas songs. People came out of their houses and waved
to us. Then we reached a huge circular hall almost at the middle of the
colony. Many people were there. Our visit to their colony was arranged
through the information center and so they were expecting us. Seats were
arranged in two huge concentric circles so that we all could face one another
and talk or discuss. John introduced all of us. They told us that most of
their youths and adults were involved in teaching scripture to children in
many of the children homes around that area and thus serving the Lord as
told in the book of Revelation. Then we stood up and sang many Christmas
songs with our musical instruments. They asked us to sing many songs of
their liking. Finally they all joined with us and we all held our hands (who
were free to hold hands) and sang some very familiar Christmas songs. It
gave all of us a sense of great joy. They had many things within their
community hall to give as Christmas gifts. They kept them in big trays and
brought them to us. There were many beautiful articles made in silver and
gold with precious stones. Since we don’t have many things in silver, we
selected many beautiful things made of silver, ornamented with precious
stones. They thanked us profusely telling, “ You all are serving the Lord by
making people happy with your beautiful voices, songs and musical
instruments.”
Then the girls accompanied us upto the river and we bid them a fond farewell
and sailed farther and at the right, we saw a broad road which led us to an immense
auditorium deep within the worship complex. We kept all out musical instruments in the
boat itself. When we reached the auditorium it was full and service had already started.
A large choir (not the usual one) stood on the left side at the foot of the huge stage. We
went straight to the front and joined the people who were praising Jesus, who was
encircled by a brilliant white light and angels. Then the choir, along with the huge
congregation sang the joyful song “Joy to the world, the Lord is come.” We joined them,
raising our hands with great happiness in our hearts. I cannot explain in words the joy
we felt and also the wonderful effect of the song as it rang within the auditorium. Then
Jesus gave us a short and glorious message.
JESUS: I am the light of the world. I went to the earth to remove the
darkness of sin, sickness and sadness. I keep My children as lights in all
the corners of the world to dispel the various types of darkness around them.
In Heaven there is no darkness. But I want you to give out the light of joy
and happiness more and more around you in all possible ways to make
everyone perfectly happy here.
DAVID: Amma, all of us felt a special and perfect joy filling our hearts by
the message of our beloved Jesus. Then, when the auditorium rang with our
shouts of joy and praises, Jesus surrounded by angels and the brilliant white
light ascended above. Afterwards all of us came out and sailed back home
bubbling with joy.
Amma, be happy. Please tell periamma also to be happy, since Jesus
is the light of the world and let His light fill your hearts with joy.
Bye Amma!
“Speed away speed away on your
Mission of light,
To the lands that are lying in
Darkness and night,
‘Tis the master's command; go ye
forth in His name
The wonderful gospel of Jesus Proclaim”.
- Julia sterling
 CHAPTER 10
SINGING CAROLS IN THE DOCTORS COLONY
Date: 3rd January 2005
Time: 10.30 P.M.
“Sing unto Him, sing psalms unto Him: talk ye of all His wondrous
works.” Ps. 105:2
DAVID: Amma, we are sailing back home and I’ll talk to you after reaching
home. (After some time David continued his talk) Amma, we reached the
sea by our usual route. From there we sailed towards the right. Just before
reaching the Chinese colony, we turned at right angles to the shore line
towards deep sea and sailed for some distance. There we found a group of
beautiful islands in an immense circle and at the center stood an island of
elevated landscape and on its summit poised a huge auditorium with a very
tall tower of imposing grandeur. We visited a few islands first. We were told
that great musicians of all the races of the world were living in those islands.
In one island we saw beautiful mansions perched in an immense circle,
along the outer edge of the island encircling a very beautiful garden of
flowers in the middle. There was a huge music hall in that circle of
mansions and a choir practice was going on there. They were all whites
and they were singing English songs in four parts. Then we visited an Indian
colony island where they were practising Indian music with Indian musical
instruments. Then we went to the central island where the auditorium was
situated. There was a broad circular road going around the base of the
elevated place and four flights of steps rose from the base road to the top
from four sides. On the slope there were very beautiful flower gardens and
the golden railings around that elevated ground were decorated with
precious stones attached in golden chains. On the top the flower gardens
and the auditorium were looking very beautiful. From the top of the tower,
the decorations were in the form of a tent constructed with chains of
precious stones. Around it the flower gardens were of exquisite beauty. In
many places in that garden there were a fine spray of fountains and the
water was falling over chains of precious stones and they were sparking
with wondrous beauty and it was a marvellous sight. Then we went within
the auditorium, which was full of people belonging to all the races of the
world and the sing - song service started. We were spectators only. We felt
that we were privileged to see and listen to almost all the races of the world,
their traditional musical instruments. One Asian choir sang English song with
four parts. All other choirs sang their traditional songs. Since the members
of those choirs were experts, we enjoyed that service immensely. When we
came down to the base road, to our surprise, we saw all the choirs getting
into different boats and sailing away in a line like a procession singing all
along the way. We were told that they were going to distant places to visit
different colonies. We stood there and watched them for sometime with the
people of those islands. Then we sailed back home.
 Amma, before, going to this trip we visited the doctors colony, near my
medical study centre to sing Christmas songs in one of their community
halls. We went to my study centre first and met some doctors there and then
we went to the mansions of doctors. A meeting was arranged in a
community hall there. Many doctors whom I know had gathered there with
the members of their families. To my delightful surprise, there was a choir of
senior doctors whom I know mostly. It was directed by a professional music
director. There was a youth choir and also a children choir. They were
giving items one after the other. Then our turn came. We went to the stage
with all our musical instruments. As soon as we climbed up the stage, I
could hear many voices from the audience shouting, “Hi David”. Then I
introduced my friends to the audience. Afterwards John said a few lines
about me.
“David belongs to your world of medicine, but he also belongs to us.
He is the one who organised our choir. He is our beloved friend, and our
choir director. He is a very sincere worker and wins everybody with his,
ever- smiling face. Now you are going to hear David’s choir singing.” The
whole audience, raised their hands and shouted joyous welcome to us. Then
we sang a few familiar Christmas songs with our instruments as one item.
As soon as we finished almost all the audience stood up and the community
hall rang with their shouts of appreciation. Then one of our senior doctors
said, “ We never knew that our beloved student David is a great choir
director as well. He is a very sincere student and we all love him very much.
Now only we have come to know about the additional talents of David. His
many talents are unfolding one by one. Let us all give a great cheer to our
dear David and to his choir members, who gave us a wonderful music
performance.” At once all of them stood up and shouted “Cheers” to us.
Amma, all of us felt very very happy. Then we parted from them with a fond
farewell. They were continuing their programme of music and other
entertainments. While we were walking along the passage, many of the
doctors stood up, extended their hands to shake hands with me. I could also
hear many shouting from here and there, “ Hi David, congratulation David.” I
waved my hands to everybody, thanked them and started our homeward
journey. My younger friends held my hands saying, “David, you are so
popular among everybody. Now only we know that you belong not only to us
but also to every body here. We are so proud of you David.”
Then We rushed back home, since we had to attend the music
programme in the island auditorium.
Amma, we are planning to walk along our road, holding our hands and
singing as usual and then to have a get together near the stream as usual.
So bye Amma dear!
 “Go tell it on the mountains;
Over the hills and ev’ry where:
Go tell it on the mountains,
Our Jesus Christ is born”
- American Negro Spiritual

CHAPTER 11
ATTENDING CHILDREN'S CHRISTMAS PROGRAMME
Date: 5th January 2005
Time: 10.20 P.M.
“Both young men, and maidens; old men, and children; Let them
praise the name of the Lord ....” Ps. 148:12,13
DAVID: Amma, we just returned after attending a children’s Christmas
programme in a children’s colony. We sailed towards the right of our
mansions through the river touching our rear gardens. After crossing the
lake around which were living great music composers, we passed many
familiar sites. Then we entered a right side branch in the river. As soon as
we turned in that branch, we saw huge semi circular lawns on both sides of
the river. We landed on the left side of the river and walked along the semi
circular road which went around the front of the mansions which were on the
left side of the road and the huge lawn on our right. There were two broad
roads which went along the two banks of the river parallel to it. In the lawn,
there was a huge open stage, which was surrounded by tall pine trees on
three sides. Those green trees were glittering with gems on golden chains
and it was a marvellous sight. The mansions in that area were children
homes. Children of that colony and also children groups around that area,
gave different items. The children groups sang songs or performed group
dances or enacted funny children plays etc. There was a large audience
which consisted mainly of children. But they didn’t stay for the whole
programme. As soon as they performed their item they left the place, went to
the road along the river. Newly arrived children and adults took their place.
Children from our area came with Padma akka and others. I saw our Mamu
in that group. They gave their item before we gave ours. They performed a
marching item in which smaller children below five years old beat their drums
and marched sweetly. The older children played many types of pipe
instruments and marched behind them and it was a marvellous item. As
soon as their item was over they left the place without disturbing others.
After a few programmes we went up the stage. We had with us all our
musical instruments except drums. Our piece was a combination of children
music and we played that with our musical instruments. We also played
some funny songs with various sounds of birds and animals. Our girls gave
a variety entertainment for the children. All those children enjoyed our items
immensely. After that we also left the place and went to the road near the
river, where there were many adults who had kept gift items to all those who
participated in that meeting. I collected many small Christmas trees
decorated with fine gold chains with very cute tiny precious stones. Some
could be fixed on walls and some had stands and could be kept on tables.
Since it was new to me I collected many of them. There were several other
pieces of gift items, and our girls collected a large number of those articles.
It was like a festival, where we could see many things displayed on both
sides of the road. Finally somebody distributed gift packets which were
wrapped very beautifully, to all of us. Our younger friends were thrilled to
see those lovely gifts. We were supposed to open it only after we got into
out boat. Our younger friends remembered their Christmas gifts which they
used to receive from their parents during Christmas time on the earth.
Seeing their great enthusiasm, I gave my gift packet to a teenager standing
nearby. Then we all got into our boat and my friends started opening the gift
packets with great enthusiasm and thrill. There was a golden music box
within my gift packet. We can hear music when we open it. I didn’t take it
from my young friend but asked her to keep it.
Finally all of us sailed back home and the children of our area
including Mamu arrived just ahead of us. Now I am going to Steve’s
mansion since Steve sent word that we might have to give a ‘musical band'
item soon.
So bye amma dear!
“ O come, little children, O come one and all;
To Bethlehem haste, to the manger so small,
God’s son for a gift has been sent you this night
To be your redeemer, your joy and delight.”
-C. Von Schmidt

CHAPTER 12
VISITING MANSIONS OF GARDEN LOVERS
COVERED WITH FLOWERS
Date: 7th January 2005
Time: 10.25 P.M.
“ . . . . He will make her wilderness like Eden and her desert like
the garden of the Lord; joy and gladness shall be found therein, thanks
giving and the voice of melody.” Is. 51:3
DAVID: Amma, we had a wonderful trip and just now I reached home. We
sailed towards the left of our mansions in the river touching our rear
gardens, reached the lake and sailed along the next river. Before reaching
the left side branch, which would lead us to the sea, there was a right side
branch in the river. We entered that branch which flowed in the midst of
very beautiful flower gardens. We kept on sailing viewing the beautiful
scenery of flowers around us-flowers flowers everywhere. What a
fascinating sight! After a long journey through this wonder –land, we saw a
few mansions here and there. They were also covered with flowers. Only
later on we discovered how they were looking immersed in a hill of flowers.
We sailed farther and we saw many more mansions on both sides. At one
place we saw a broad road starting from the left side bank of the river. Many
mansions were seen on both sides of that road. As we were stepping out of
our boat another boat reached that place from the opposite side carrying a
youth choir belonging to that place. They warmly welcomed us and we
walked together along the road, enjoying the beautiful sight of those gardens
of flowers of exquisite beauty and the sweet fragrance of those blossoms
wafted all over the place. That youth group was just returning after
attending a sing song service. Inside those gardens, there were many
comfortable seats, where people were sitting here and there or lying down in
the easy –chairs. The flowering plants were so close to them that it looked
as though the seats and people were also covered with flowers. When they
rose up from their seats, it looked as though they were rising up from a heap
of flowers. When we went near the mansions, we found the secret of the
flowers covering the mansions. There were steps on all the four sides, rising
from the bottom to the top of the mansions covering the entire mansions and
they were constructed in slanting positions, almost like galleries. Beautiful
flowering plants were arranged in huge pots and they were kept in rows and
rows along the steps, leaving only a pathway for people to go up and come
down. So when we look at the mansion from a distance, it seemed to be
covered with flowers. All the doors and windows opened under the slope of
the steps. The youth group took us to the top of the ground floor of a huge
mansion. Seats were arranged there to accommodate about hundred people
and there was a stage in the front. The youth group stood on the stage and
started singing. Soon many people from that area emerged from their
mansions and from the gardens and gathered there. Then we sang together
the joyful song, “ Joy to the world”, which floated all over the place mingled
with the fragrance of the flowers. Then our choir gave several items with our
musical instruments. They requested us to sing their favourite Christmas
songs and we sang them all. We all enjoyed that singing session. John
introduced all of us. They appreciated our singing immensely telling that our
harmony was excellent and that we were thorough in our singing. They said
that our choir was perfect. We felt very very happy. In the meantime they
collected many rare flowers from their gardens and presented them to us.
They told us that they were music lovers too. They all bid us a fond farewell.
The youth group came with us upto the river and bid us farewell.
Now I am going to Steve’s mansion for music practice.
So bye amma dear!“Beyond the stars that brightly gleam,
 “Beyond life’s short and shadowed Stream,
There is a land of fadeless bloom,
And flowers of rich and rare perfume;
Perfect peace we there shall know
Like the river's endless flow”.
- J.P. Tompkins

CHAPTER 13
ATTENDING A YOUTH WITNESSING SERVICE
Date: 13th January 2005
Time: 10.35 P.M.
“Who ever confesses that Jesus is the son of God, God abides in
him and he in God.” I John : 4:15
DAVID: Amma, we are walking back home after visiting a very beautiful
place. We walked along the main road in our front, towards the left of our
mansions, turned on the right side road, reached the river and sailed towards
the right. After a long way we entered a left side branch in the river and
sailed steadily forward for sometime, before reaching a very beautiful
circular lake encircled by mansions situated at two concentric circles at two
levels on an elevated place. Within the lake, at the centre was a small
garden-island of flowers of exquisite beauty with lovely comfortable seats
arranged in 3/4 th of a circle facing a stage, which was an elevated place
surrounded by golden steps. Many pots of flowering plants were kept all
over the place. From that venue, the view of the mansions, their gardens,
woods, falls, surrounding the lake was perfect and enchanting. A youth get-
together was arranged in that central island. There were many boats in the
lake and they brought different groups of youth for the get-together. We
landed near that small island and occupied those luxurious seats,
surrounded by flowers. Soon all the seats were filled. There were a few
hundred youths assembled there. The organizer, a smart youth welcomed
us. Then we sang a praising song. Afterwards the leader spoke with
enthusiasm saying, " We worked for our beloved Jesus, while we were on the
earth. Now also we must serve our Master here in Heaven." Then several
groups gave various items like songs, action songs, dialogue, mono acts,
funny songs with actions etc. We sang some choruses with our musical
instruments. They were all jolly good songs. Then the witnessing session
started. The leader called the names of all nations one by one. The youths
belonging to those nations went forward to give their wonderful thrilling
experiences–how they accepted Jesus and how they served Him while they
were on the earth. Amma. You will be surprised to know that some of them
were well trained Missionaries, who left their native countries to their
mission fields in distant countries and soon after they died by accidents or
by rare diseases for want of proper medical aid. In between such witnesses,
there were singing items by various groups. While, Calling the name of
‘America’ he mentioned, “South America, North America, West America and
east America”. Christian nations had more youths to give witnesses. When
he called ‘India’, nobody stood up. I was looking here and there to see
whether anyone was getting up. But there was no Indian in that group
except myself. In the meantime my younger friends practically dragged me,
two of them pulling me by my hands and others pushing me forward and I
was there on the stage. Then I told them how I dedicated myself to become
a Missionary, when I accepted Jesus as my personal Saviour at the age of
thirteen. Then I told about how I committed myself to become a Missionary
doctor, when I got admission in a medical college etc. Amma, I felt very
happy to represent India in that meeting for my Jesus.
After spending much time and after talking to many of those present
there, we returned home. Amma, I must visit my medical study centre now
with my friends.
So bye amma dear!
" He will gather, He will gather,
The gems for His kingdom;
All the pure ones, all the bright ones,
His loved and His own."
- W.O. Cushing

CHAPTER 14
SINGING WITH THE BIRDS
Date: 15th January 2005
Time: 10.35 P.M.
“ By them, the birds of the air have their habitation, they sing
among the branches.” Ps.: 104:12
DAVID: Amma, just now we returned from a marvellous trip of great
excitement. We sailed along the river at the back towards the right of our
mansions. Just before it joined an immense lake on its course, we entered a
left side branch. That branch actually curved towards the right and flowed
behind the mountain range which encircled that huge lake. Great music
composers live in rows and rows of very grand mansions perched on the
slope of that mountain range. On the back of those mountains also, there
were very lovely mansions, so also on the left side of the river. We were
told later that all those mansions belong to great music composers, poets
and great musicians. Amma, I told you once that we attended a sing song
worship service in a golden auditorium on the mountain top facing the lake.
We paused a moment there enjoying the charming view of the mansions and
scenery on both sides of the river. Then we sailed farther and entered
another branch on the left, while the main branch curved around the
mountain range. That side branch was flowing amidst thick forest, which
abounds in shining streams. It was a sight of heart capturing beauty. It was
also a sanctuary for numberless beautiful birds and the forest was full of
their happy and sweet songs. Many wooden single room cabins with
verandas were seen on both sides of the river. We saw many people sitting
in comfortable chairs near the river or deep within the forest writing
something. Those people were surrounded by the singing birds. Small
streams were flowing into the river emerging from the deep forest. Amma,
we were fascinated by the never ending songs of birds as well as the
murmuring sound – lullaby music – of the streams. As we were sailing, we
saw a man sitting in a single seater boat near the left bank of the river. Near
him a stream was flowing down into the river and hundreds of birds were
perching on the low branches of the huge trees. Those branches were
almost touching the flowing stream and the river. When we sailed near him,
he turned smiled at us and beckoned us to go nearer. We talked to him, as
we were sitting in our boats. He told us that those music composers and
poets used to go to the cabins during working time, and stay near the
streams. The singing birds and the musical streams used to provide them
great inspiration by giving them a wonderful background for their work. He
introduced himself as one such music composer. Then we bid him a fond
farewell and sailed farther, hearing and enjoying the marvellous music of
those multitude of birds. After sometime, we stopped our boat in a very
beautiful spot at the left side bank of the river. A sparkling stream was
flowing into the river making a wonderful background music for those singing
birds, as it was running over its rocky bed. There were beautiful flat marble
rocks on both sides of the stream. The branches of the trees were very low
and different types of bird-songsters were swarming there. If we extended
our hands, we could touch them. They were so close to us. All those birds
could boast of beautiful plumage of lovely shades and very sweet voices. As
I always used to say, in Heaven, nobody is in fear. So the birds were
continuing their singing eventhough we all climbed over the rocks and were
seated here and there. They sang in different tones. But they combined
perfectly into a beautiful harmonious well – matched melodious music.
When they completed one phase of singing, we hummed softly one of our
favourite hymns. Amma, you won’t believe. As we started humming, the
singing birds started singing, which perfectly matched with our timing, so
also their voices. We couldn’t believe our own ears. We were so jubilant,
that we started singing many of our favourite songs. When we stopped,
they also stopped their melody. When we started the next song, within a
moment, they also started singing in perfect harmony. This is another
wonder of Heaven. Amma, new marvellous and delightful wonders of
Heaven are blossoming forth in abundance. All along, the murmuring sound
of the musical stream gave our choir of human beings and birds a perfect
musical background. No wonder that the great music composers and
musicians are given this particular place for their work, by our loving God.
After spending a long music session of uncontrollable excitement, we started
leaving, so also the birds. It seemed as though they remained there to sing
with us. We were told later that the songster birds used to emerge from the
forest at a definite time, perform their singing session and then they used to
fly away deep into the forest. We went at the right time to experience this
marvel of Heaven. Afterwards we sailed back home joyfully.
 Before going to that place, I took eleven of my younger friends to my
medical study centre. There at the department of ‘medicine' a lecture was
going on in the huge lecture hall. I took my friends inside. There were
screens like T.V. screens for each one of the doctors, which showed the
necessary pictures needed for the lecture. Two of my friends sat on either
side of me. Others occupied the seats in front of such screens. Fortunately
the senior doctor gave the lecture on micro-organisms – how they grow how
they produce various types of diseases etc. That is a topic, which can be
easily understood even by non-medical persons. So my friends enjoyed that
session very much. They asked me to take them there whenever we have
such conferences with topics which can be easily understood by them. I
promised to do so.
Amma, I am going down. I must know my next programme. If time
permits, I'll go to my Medical study centre.
Please convey my love to periamma. Ask her to be happy. Amma, be
happy, since it is only a very short life on the earth compared to the
wonderful joyous eternal life in Heaven.
So bye Amma dear!

"O sweet, unearthly music,

Heard from a land afar
It fills the dome of heaven with glorious harmony."

REST AT A HOLIDAY RESORT (15-23)

CHAPTER 15
VISITING A HOLIDAY RESORT
Date: 17th January 2005
Time: 10.25 P.M.
“ They shall speak of the glory of thy kingdom, and tell of thy
power, to make known to the sons of men, thy mighty deeds and the
glorious splendour of thy kingdom.” Ps.:145:11,12
DAVID: Amma, we are sailing back home and I am getting down at the back
of our mansions. (After a few minutes David started talking) We sailed in
our river at the back, towards the left of our mansions, reached the lake and
sailed farther, entered the next river and sailed steadily forward for a long
time. The river curved went around mountains and finally we reached an
immense lake surrounded by lofty golden marble mountains. At the middle
of the lake there was another circular mountain range, encircling another
lake at the centre. The entire mountain slopes were covered with golden
marble rocks, which were decked with clusters of short flowering trees which
were blooming with blossoms of different colours. The lake beds also
contained those golden marble rocks. For convenience sake, let me refer
the smaller lake as the inner lake and the inner mountain. I’ll call the other
larger lake as the outer lake and the mountain range as the outer mountain
range. Later we learnt that it was a holiday resort. There were many
beautiful mansions of different sizes at different levels of the mountains.
There was a row of mansions on the very top of the mountains as well. A
pathway rose straight from the lake to the top through which one could glide
easily and quickly. From the top, a very broad and very smooth glassy road
was winding down on a mild slope. There were several rounds of that road
around the slope of the mountain range and finally it reached the lake. The
most fascinating thing was that when we sat on that road, we could easily
slide without any friction and travel like that at high speed. At many places
on that road, there were gentle small slopes going up and then coming down
smoothly. We could easily move up and then slide down without any effort.
To some extent this game can be compared to the skiing over the snow in
cold countries. But this sliding must be done in a sitting posture. First our
boat swept across the outer lake to reach the inner one. There we stepped
out of our boat and glided to the top. Then we sat in two rows one behind
the other, holding our hands and started the sliding game. Amma, when we
went up and down over the mild elevations, we enjoyed the game so much
that it is difficult to explain the thrill we experienced. Like us, many groups
of youth, children and adults were sliding down one after the other. When
we were sliding near the summit of the mountain range we could see other
groups going down at the lower levels and it was a marvellous sight. There
were bridges on the sliding road here and there over the rivers coming in
and going out of the lake and also in the gaps in the inner mountain range.
The laughter of the youth and the shouts and shrieks of the children filled
the whole area, as they were flying down the glistening road. Amma, it was
a wonderful delightful game and we did enjoy it to the utmost. Later we
learnt that all the mansions on the two mountain ranges were guest
mansions, where people used to spend short or long holidays with their
families and friends. It took a long time to complete one round of sliding and
finally we splashed down into the lake. Again we glided up and before
starting the game, we went to the top of the mountain. There we saw
beautiful mansions, towers and halls within beautiful gardens, where there
were many seats. Amma the sight from the top was glorious. From there we
could see the outer lake, shimmering in the golden light and outer mountain
range with many mansions and also a very broad, shining 'sliding game
road'. We could see groups and groups of people sliding down at different
levels of the road. One could sit in the garden and just enjoy the marvellous
sight of the lake, numerous sailing boats and also the groups of people
splashing down into the golden lake. There was a tall tower and we climbed
to the top. From there the view of the two lakes and the two mountain
ranges, was fascinating amma. We started singing from the top. Our voices
vibrated and floated down below. Soon we saw a lady from the nearby
mansion, coming out into her garden. She waved to us and beckoned us to
go down. So we went down and she warmly welcomed us and we preferred
to stay in the garden facing the outer lake and we occupied the seats there.
She introduced herself as a German lady. But she spoke good English. She
and her husband were in charge of about fifteen children. The children’s
room was in the first floor of her mansion. They were there to enjoy a
holiday with those children. At that time some of them had gone to play on
the sliding roads and some for boat- riding. She also said that she was very
fond of music and she enjoyed hearing our singing, which had great harmony
and was very beautiful. We all introduced ourselves individually. I
introduced myself as, “ David from India” Immediately John said, “ Don’t
think that David is an ordinary young man. He is our choir director, He is the
one who organised our choir .” The lady was much pleased to hear that.
She hugged me and congratulated me for the wonderful performance of our
choir from the top of the tower. Then she requested us to sing many
common hymns. We sang many songs and she also joined with us in our
singing with great joy. We also enjoyed singing by sitting in that lovely
garden. After a long time we parted from her with a fond farewell. She
invited us to spend a holiday there. We promised that we would do it along
with our families and children. Then we slided down once again in that
glassy road, holding our hands and finally splashed down into the lake,
which was shallow. There were very beautiful golden marble pebbles in the
bed of the lake. We went down and collected a large number of those lovely
stones. They were different from the golden marble stones we collected till
now. These stones had some kind of pattern inside with darker and lighter
shades of gold. Then we sailed along the shore line of the outer lake
watching the excited crowds splashing down within its golden waters and
that sight was also marvellous. We decided to ask Jesus to grant us a
holiday to stay there for some time with our families and friends and enjoy
the sliding game.
We started this trip much earlier than our usual time and so I didn’t go
to my medical study center.
When I came up I saw ammamma sitting in the back portico. So I am
going down to explain every thing to her. My friends are much excited about
going on a holiday to that place.
Bye Amma dear!
 CHAPTER 16
WORSHIP SERVICE IN WHICH JESUS SPOKE
ABOUT HOLINESS
Date: 19th January 2005
Time: 10.40 P.M.
“ And the four living creatures each of them with six wings, are full of
eyes all around and within and day and night they never cease to sing
“Holy, Holy, Holy is the Lord God almighty, who was and is and is to
come!” Rev. : 4:8
DAVID: Amma, we are coming home racing each other along the road in our
front, running from the right side of our mansions. We attended a wonderful
worship service and now we are returning home. All of a sudden our
younger friends wanted to race each other when we reached our road.
Amma, you know that I used to run fast. So I am ahead of my friends and
they are chasing me. I’ll talk to you after reaching home. (After sometime
David continued his talk)
We walked along the road in our front towards the right of our
mansions, turned on the left side road, reached the river and sailed towards
the right. The river curved towards the left and flowed touching the vast
picturesque landscape of the worship complex. After passing several
familiar sites, we reached a place at the left side bank where there was a
long flight of very broad steps made of pure white glazed marble tiles edged
with a thin line of gold. Half of the steps were immersed within the crystal –
clear water of the river. We stepped down from our boat near the steps,
which directly, led us to a very beautiful white chapel. It stood near the river
with a gracious beauty with tall white towers. Its entire walls, roof and floor
were made of shining white marble tiles with a thin strip of gold in between.
The pathways leading to the chapel from the surrounding gardens were laid
with glazed white marble tiles edged with gold. The vast gardens were
blooming with blossoms of white colour. They were planted in beautiful
flower pots of various sizes, made of the same white marble. The gardens
were surrounded by many rows of flowering trees, whose drooping branches
were laden with exquisite white blossoms. The whole place inspired a
sense of holiness in our hearts as though we were standing in a sacred holy
spot. When we reached the entrance of the chapel we took off our shoes
and entered within its portal with great reverence. The atmosphere within
the chapel was more holy. All the seats and the hangings were made of
some kind of very pure luminous white material. Those delicate curtains
were hanging in shining folds from the top, to the bottom of the walls. On
that altar stood a magnificent white throne, shining with immense beauty.
The back side of the altar was curved and one row of angels was standing
silently and reverently. There was a large human choir, whose members
were dressed in flowing garments of white. Even their heads were covered
with some kind of white material. The chapel was full of people who looked
radiant. At the back of the choir, there was a row of violinists. They were
playing and the choir was singing softly many songs of praises. We felt an
awe of holiness within the chapel, which was filled with bunches of white
blossoms arranged beautifully in white flower vases. Suddenly Jesus
descended with a large host of angels, whose position around Jesus
resembled a radiant white open umbrella. Immediately we all stood up
raised our hands and the choir started the wonderful hymn “Holy Holy, Holy
Lord God Almighty”. We all joined in the singing with great reverence and a
sense of rapturous joy filled our hearts. As soon as the soft strains of the
music ceased, Jesus gave a wonderful message.
JESUS : My, Father is Holy. As I told you that you can see My Father only
through Me, I am also Holy and I want My children also to be Holy. As I
always say that there is spiritual growth in Heaven, so also there is growth
of Holiness. If Holiness is fixed as a criteria for salvation, only a very few
can enter Heaven. So accepting Me as the Saviour gives instant salvation
like My partner at the cross. He was not holy then. So everyone should
grow in holiness in Heaven. You must always be aware of the Holiness of
My Father. For My children on the earth, I want to say the following. After
they get salvation and their sins forgiven, they must try to become holy day
by day according to the words of the Bible. The growth of holiness is
continued even after they enter Heaven from the earth. May the grace and
Holiness of My Father be with you all!
DAVID : Amma, we listened to what Jesus said with a sense of holiness
enveloping us. Immediately Jesus started ascending along with the angels
and the human choir started singing softly. The congregation started
dispersing. Their faces had something luminous and they had a radiant joy
about them. But they were unfamiliar to us. We saw them descending the
steps in the river. They got into various boats and left the place. A few
members of the choir were familiar to us. We waited for them. When they
came, they greeted us and told us that the service was specially meant for
the various groups of holy Saints and Martyrs, from different places of
Heaven. Amma, we were really touched by the fact that Jesus gave us the
privilege of taking part in that wonderful holy service.
Then we started back home and finally ended up in a race in our last
phase. Amma we are going to ask Jesus to grant us a holiday to spend
some time at the holiday resort over the two concentric mountain ranges and
the lakes. My two grandparents are not coming. Our youth group, children
and some adults promised to come with us. I may go to my study centre to
inform them about our holiday plan.
 Amma, if we are going for a holiday, I’ll talk to you from there
explaining our life at that holiday resort.
Bye Amma dear!

"Holy, Holy, Holy! all the saints adore Thee,

Casting down their golden crowns around the glassy sea;
Cherubim and seraphim falling down before Thee,
which wert, and art, and evermore shalt be".
- Reginald Heber

CHAPTER 17
SPENDING A HOLIDAY AT A RESORT – GETTING PERMISSION
FROM JESUS
Date: 21st January 2005
Time: 10.40 P.M.
“Our Father who art in Heaven, Hallowed be thy name. Thy
Kingdom come, Thy will be done on earth as it is in Heaven”. Mat. 6:
9,10
DAVID: Amma, we are on our way to the holiday resort, where there are two
lovely lakes and two lofty mountain ranges, about which I told you recently.
As we are sailing towards that delightful spot, I am talking to you.
First, we wanted to meet Jesus personally to tell about our holiday
programme. So our youth group and many adults, who were interested to
come on this trip, went to meet Jesus. John told us that we could meet Him
in a chapel within the worship complex. That chapel was behind the
immense auditoriums near the river. We walked along a pathway in between
very beautiful well –kept gardens of flowers of exquisite beauty. There were
lovely springs of water and fountains. Water was soaring up high from the
fountains on both edges of the pathway and flowing within the gardens as
fine golden spray. Walking through that way itself was a glorious experience
since that enchanted landscape was a dream of beauty. After strolling a
long distance, a small but beautiful chapel came into our sight. Groups and
groups of angels were moving here and there within the lovely garden
surrounding that chapel. When we went within its portal, we saw our
beloved Jesus seated on a beautiful throne on the altar surrounded by
angels. He was talking to groups and groups of people. Many were sitting
on the seats below the altar. We also went there and occupied the seats.
When our time came, we went together and knelt before Jesus in a half
circle. Jesus smiled at us and said, “ I know My beloved children, that you
have come here to inform Me about your holiday trip to the mountain resort.
Yes, you need rest and you enjoy yourself and come back with renewed
strength to continue the work, assigned to you. Be happy and make others
happy.!" Then all of us moved nearer to Him to get His blessings. He kept
His two hands over the heads of two of us at a time mentioning our names
and spoke to us tenderly, and gave us His blessings. Amma, when he kept
his hands on our choir members, He asked us to take all our musical
instruments to our holiday resort to make others happy. Amma, when I and
another friend moved nearer, He kept His hands over our heads and said,
"David let your choir sing to make others happy". “ Amma, I kept both my
hands over the hand of Jesus on my head and then kissed my hands. I
was so thrilled to touch Jesus amma. I cannot express my joy in words.
One had to experience it personally. Everybody felt the same way. After all
of us got the blessing of Jesus, we moved away and came home joyfully.
Immediately I went to my medical study centre to inform them about my
holiday trip, since I will be absent for sometime. Amma, all the senior
doctors, whom I met were so affectionate. Lady doctors kissed me to say
good bye telling “David, please come soon. We will miss you.” Amma, in
the same way, the male doctors also hugged me and bid me a fond farewell.
They are all so affectionate and I am so happy amma.
Then I went to see Palliyadi grandma. She kissed me goodbye, so
also ammamma. Then we took all our musical instruments including our
drums. Steve is not coming with us now. We all started in three boats – our
youth group in one, children and some mothers in another and adults and
some children on the third one. When we walked on the road many of the
inmates came out to bid us a fond farewell. Mamu is in the children’s boat
with Padma akka. Amma, I came into the cabin at the back of our boat to
talk to you. Now I hear my friends calling, “ David, David.” So I am going to
join them. I’ll talk to you during the usual time, from our holiday resort.
Bye amma dear!.

CHAPTER 18
STARTING THE HOLIDAY AT THE HOLIDAY RESORT
Date: 23rd January 2005
Time: 10.25 P.M.
“ I will be glad and exult in thee, I will sing praise to thy name, O
Most High". Ps. : 9:2.
DAVID: Amma I am talking to you from the guest house of the mountain
resort. Now I am taking rest after a long tour around the inner slope of the
inner mountain range. First we landed at the left side bank of the inner lake,
from where we all glided to the top. On our way, was a huge information
centre which gave us all the details. From the maps and models kept there,
one could know all the recreation centres beside the two sliding roads
situated on the two sides of the inner mountain range and also the buildings
beside the sliding road on the inner side of the outer mountain range. We
got the details of the residential mansions on the two mountain tops. Since
we had children with us, they advised us to select two mansions with
numbers one, and two. The second mansion is meant for the children with
children parks in the garden and also many nurseries with a large number of
toys and games for the children within the house. So we occupied them.
Each one is a three storey building – oval in shape with ten bed rooms in
each floor, surrounding two big halls at the centre. There is a wide open
veranda or balcony encircling all the rooms. Each room opens into the
veranda on the outside and opens into the central hall within. Adults
occupied the rooms in the ground floor. We boys rushed to the second floor
and girls occupied the first floor. In the ground floor, one hall is a
conference hall and the other one is a dining hall. In the first floor one is a
beautiful music room with a grand piano and other musical instruments and a
large number of music books. The other hall is a huge library. In the
second floor, the two halls are meant for indoor games. John, Frank and I
are staying in one room. When I stood on the balcony I was fascinated by
the breath – taking beauty of the surroundings with the lakes sparkling below
the mountain ranges. Before going out, we had a 'praising session’ at the
ground floor of the first mansion. It was attended by about one hundred of
our members including children in the age group of seven and more. Those
children received Jesus as their personal saviour, at that tender age. There
was a grand piano and one of our girls played the song “Praise my soul the
king of Heaven” and I started the song and we all sang with great joy, raising
our hands. Then our French painter gave a short message. He said, “Our
beloved Jesus came to the world, saved us from sin and gave us this
glorious Heaven and a wonderful life in Heaven. Whatever may be our field
of interest, there is provision in Heaven for our enjoyment and recreation.
So we must be always grateful to our beloved Jesus and praise Him!” Then
we decided to gather on the top of the second floor of the first mansion for a
get together and worship Service, after our recreation time and just before
our resting time. Afterwards we went in different directions. Our youth
group walked along the side walks on either side of the sliding road. On our
left we saw many recreation centres like children’s park, animal park, music
halls, grounds for sports and games, libraries, shopping complex etc. Each
centre is within a very huge place at different levels, overlooking the
beautiful inner lake. Once again we glided up and then enjoyed the sliding
game over the broad smooth glassy road and splashed down into the inner
lake. A large number of children were within the crystal – clear water of the
lake playing among the golden- coloured pebbles. Some of them were
perching over the golden marble rocks here and there and playing with
shouts of joy. Many small streams were rippling down into the lake from the
mountain slope crossing the sliding road as well. Then we glided up and
walked along the road which is going around the top of the mountain range,
touching all the beautiful flower gardens surrounding the mansions. We saw
elegant and beautiful mansions of different attractive architecture. Some are
like great castles or palaces. There are about thirty two magnificent
mansions on the mountain top. Seats are arranged between the road and
the mountain edge. One can sit there, read or watch the lovely scenery all
around. Then we gathered for the get-together at the top of the second
floor, where seats are arranged along the edge of the oval terrace. We held
our hands and sang many songs of praise. Some gave their witnesses.
Some explained their experiences on their tour around the place. John told
us that a music concert would be conducted in a music hall on the outer
mountain range. Then we came down. I went to the music hall and tried to
select some new songs, by playing the tunes on the piano. John’s hobby is
reading. Frank is interested in sports and games. Like that everyone was
involved in their own hobby.
Amma, now I am talking to you in my rest time. I will talk to you next,
during the usual time and give more details about our involvement in
activities and our trips around.
Bye Amma dear!
"Praise my soul the king of Heaven
To His feet thy tribute bring;
Ransomed, healed, restored, forgiven
Who like thee His praise shall sing.
Praise Him (4) Praise the ever lasting king."
- H. F. Lyte

CHAPTER 19
ATTENDING A MUSIC CONCERT AT THE
HOLIDAY RESORT
Date: 25th January 2005
Time: 10.15 P.M.
“Raise a song, sound the timbrel, the sweet lyre with the harp”.
Ps. : 81 :2
DAVID: Amma, I am talking from my room in the guest mansion at the
mountain top of the lovely holiday resort.
Before going out to take part in the musical concert, we had a praising
session at our conference hall at the ground floor. Lu’s aunt from the music
lovers colony gave a wonderful short message. She said, “ while we were on
the earth, all we knew was that “Heaven is a wonderful place where there is
no sorrow, no pain, no death, no parting but everlasting joy.’ But only after
coming to Heaven we came to know that this life is a joyful continuation of
our short life on the earth. We have brought to this life the same tastes, the
same interests, the same talents and the same knowledge, we enjoyed in our
earthly life. This holiday is very meaningful to us spiritually and mentally.
We all are enjoying ourselves according to our own interest for which
provision is provided in plenty by our loving Father and Jesus. So let us all
praise Him who gave us this life of immense happiness”. Amma, all of us
praised our God raising our hands and singing songs of praises. Then we
dispersed. Our choir practised one anthem ‘Saviour is born’ and also one
musical item. After that we started for the place of the music concert. We
took all our instruments including our drums, glided down into the outer lake
and sailed across its shining waters and reached the mountain range.
There almost at the top, stood an immense auditorium facing the beautiful
sliding road. When we glided up to that auditorium it was almost full. The
music –concert started with a praising session. After that each choir or
group went over the stage and gave their items-like choir items, group
singing, instrumental items etc. Each group gave a self introduction before
starting the item. Many types of choirs-adults, youth and children –took part
in the concert. All the items were really good. When our turn came, we went
to the stage with all our instruments. Since Steve was not there, Frank
conducted the instrumental item since I played the drums. Then I conducted
the choir item – the anthem. John introduced us as follows: He said, “ We
are a small group of youth, belonging to several countries, of the world.
Nobody is a professional in music, while we were on the earth. Our beloved
young choir-director David organised our choir and now we are here to sing
and play our instruments, before you. Frank is an American and he will
conduct our band.” Amma, I think that our choir and orchestra made a good
performance that we received tremendous shouts of appreciation and very
hearty cheers. A few men and women were the ones who arranged the
programme. They all rushed to us. Some shook hands with us. Some
hugged us and some kissed us saying, “Wonderful, perfect". One of them
congratulated us and said, “ Your choir and band are well organised, though
you are few in number. Your voices blend so well, though you are all very
young. I can say that your band and choir are perfect. I congratulate the
young choir director David and band conductor Frank.” Amma we felt very
happy. Nowadays even our teenagers are greatly interested in singing and
playing instruments and they don’t make any fuss even for long music
practices. That is why we are able to sing and play so well. Then they
clipped some medals in our breast pockets. We enjoyed the whole
programme.
After that we came to our mansion and left our musical instruments
there. John went out to read his books. Some of us went to the mountain
slope in front of our mansions for our sliding game and we enjoyed that
game immensely. We saw many children groups playing that game. After
splashing down into the outer lake, we (Myself and my younger friends)
slowly walked up along the side walk and reached a huge forest. Inside the
forest, there was a net work of pathways and people were riding on horses
and ponies. There is no need for briddle and reins for the horses in Heaven.
There is only a belt around their neck. We can hold it while riding. My
younger friends are very good horse riders. They selected a pony for me
since I am not used to horse riding. Actually there is no need for any
training for that in Heaven and we rode on them with great pleasure. When
we came nearer to the road for sliding, the horses stopped to see and enjoy
the sliding groups. In Heaven animals are almost like human beings. Even
their tastes are different here. After a long joyful ride we sat within a small
beautiful stream and started talking. We relaxed and talked for a long time.
They asked me to tell ghost stories. I told some stories known to grandpa
Bensam. My friends also told some stories of interest. They asked me many
medical related questions also. We had a happy time there. Finally we
walked back to our mansion and joined the get-together at the top of our
mansion. We sang many familiar favourite hymns. As I always used to say,
there is no special songs for Heaven. We sing all our favourite songs of the
earth. Finally we held our hands, raised them and sang “Nearer my God to
Thee, nearer to Thee.” We really meant that since we are nearer to our
Saviour Jesus. Then all of us dispersed. I came to my room and I am lying
down in my comfortable bed and I am talking to you. Sometime back, Mamu
came to my room with his friends to see me. He told me his stories and
adventures with great joy and enthusiasm. I am going to rest now.
Bye Amma dear!
“Or if on joyful wing,
Cleaving the sky,
Sun, moon and stars forgot
Upward I fly
Still all my song shall be
Nearer my God to Thee!
Nearer to Thee”.
- Sarah F. Adams

CHAPTER 20
WORSHIP SERVCE AT THE HOLIDAY RESORT
Date: 27th January 2005
Time: 9.50 P.M.
“They shall hunger no more neither thirst any more …… … For the
Lamb in the midst of the throne, will be their Shepherd and He will
guide them to springs of living water.” Rev. : 7:16,17
DAVID: Amma, I am in my room and waiting to talk to you. In our praising
session, before starting for different places, our choir led the congregation in
singing the great hymn, “All hail the power of Jesus’ name”. While we
completed singing the first stanza one man spoke. He said, “ we all know
the great power of Jesus while we were on the earth and what we see now in
Heaven. I want all of you to remember the day of your salvation – the great
power of Jesus or the incidents in your life, when you experienced the great
power of Jesus and praise Jesus now.” Then we continued the singing and
ended the session by praising Jesus. Afterwards we dispersed.
From the information centre there, we came to know that Jesus would
be coming to a chapel over the outer mountain range. So all our youth
members glided down into the outer lake, sailed across its shining waters
and glided up to the outer mountain range. At the top we turned right and
walked along the road at the other edge of the mountain. Amma, the sight
on the other side was just fantastic. I can call it as a side of steep rocks –
such imposing solid array of heights. Mighty falls were flowing from those
great heights directly into the broad river or waterway which stretched as far
as our eyes could see on that side of the mountain range and it was a
magnificent panorama. From the top we could see many bridges parallel to
the mountain range, hanging a few feet away from those falls of tremendous
size and beauty. When we walked along the road on the top, we gazed and
enjoyed the awesome wonder of the falls, the very steep mountains and the
wild beauty of the mountain flowers. Then we reached a white marble
chapel of wondrous beauty with a single golden tower facing the falls. A few
hundred people were standing in front of the chapel looking eagerly towards
the steep mountain side with falls. We also joined them. Soon we saw a
radiant golden ball coming horizontally towards us crossing many single
mountains, which stood here and there amidst the vast waterway. When it
came nearer , we realised that it was a host of shining angels with Jesus at
the centre. They landed over the mountain near the chapel. We greeted
Jesus with great shouts of joy and praises and followed them into that
beautiful chapel. There was no choir. But all of us sang a song of praise
and after that Jesus gave us a marvellous message.
JESUS : This mountain and the lake always remind Me of My life on the
earth, the sea of Galilee and the surrounding mountains, where I used to
preach to thousands of people, heal them and feed them. I always compare
that life with the life in Heaven. There people came to me with sickness,
pain and agony and they were hungry and thirsty. But here in Heaven, there
is no sickness, no pain, no hunger or thirst and you are enjoying an eternal
life of immense joy. There at the sea of Galilee, nobody knows when a
storm would attack them. But here we see a beautiful, calm, golden lake and
the journey in it is a pleasure. On the earth, the agony of the cross to save
the human race, was always lurking before Me. The only consolation, I got
was the constant communion with My Father. Now I won the battle, saved
the human race and I am always with My Father. In the same way, while you
were on the earth, you were sick, lonely, hungry and in agony. Your only
consolation at that time was a close communion with Me. Now you are with
Me always, enjoying the eternal life of glory and happiness. I want to
convey the same message to My children on the earth to get comfort from
this thought. May you all enjoy a blissful holiday and then go back to your
work to serve the Lord with renewed strength.
DAVID : Amma, then Jesus along with the angels ascended above extending
his hands over us. Afterwards we glided down to see the huge awesome
falls and the hanging bridges along the lofty mountain range. We don’t know
how they were built. We were able to walk along those bridges with ease
and pleasure, watching the beautiful flower gardens and trees on the slope
of the mountain range. When we were nearer to a falls, we stood there,
looking up to see water gushing down with thunderous noise with foam and
spray thrown into the air, and it was an awesome sight. We were thrilled to
feel the fine spray of water over us. When we looked down, the sight was
still more awesome – the tremendous depth and the gigantic falls, flowing
down into the enormous river. We walked along two bridges at two different
levels. We didn’t walk around the whole mountain range but walked for
some distance and then turned back. There were golden flights of steps
along both sides of each falls. We glided up through one of them, crossed
the mountain top and slided along the sliding road on the other side of the
mountain. Before sliding down on the outer mountain we visited a shopping
complex, a huge long multi storeyed building with each section meant for
one type of things. I told my younger friends
not to collect a load of things now, and that we could do that before starting
for home. Even then they collected some small things and inserted them
into their pockets. Some articles found their way into my pockets as well,
without my knowledge!!. Then we participated in our usual get-together at
the top of our mansion. John repeated the message of Jesus and every one
was happy to hear that. Only a few adults attended that service.
Now I am in my room talking and taking rest. My younger friends
roam around all the time. So they call me "sleepy boy David."
Bye Amma dear!
"We shall stand before the king
With the angels we shall sing"
- E.O. Excell

CHAPTER 21
VISITING ANIMAL PARK ETC
Date: 31st January 2005
Time: 10.15 P.M.
“……. In thy presence, there is fullness of joy, in Thy right hand
are pleasures for evermore” Ps. : 16:11
DAVID: Amma, I have come down to my room after attending the closing get-
together on the top of the second floor. Earlier, after talking to you my
younger friends and I slided down the glassy road facing the outer lake and
splashed into its waters. Then we walked along the side walk which was
climbing up and reached the forest, where we went for horse-riding some
time back. We walked along the central pathway. On both sides we saw
beautiful cottages for the animals within lovely gardens. Those gardens
contained velvety lawns for them to roll and equipments like swings for them
to enjoy and also play things. Each cottage was almost one fourth of the
size of our mansions. They looked like cottages in fairy tales. We went into
one such garden. There was a large number of very small and cute white
dog-like animals. They were in big groups playing with one another. We just
peeped within their cottage. We saw bedrooms with small beds and some of
those cute little ones were lying down there. It was really a wonderful sight.
As we walked farther, the road branched into two pathways enclosing a long
and immense common park at the middle. We took the left pathway and as
we moved, we could see many, many different types of animals within that
lovely place with equal number of children. There was no difference
between the children and the animals in their play. They hugged each other,
rolled over the lawn or chased each other. Even the dogs climbed over the
trees along with the children. It was a glorious Heavenly scene. We enjoyed
strolling farther in the midst of that enchanted place with the animal park at
our right and their cottages at the left. Between some of the cottages, there
were open lawns with a large number of seats. We went and sat in one such
lawn. Immediately the animals jumped over us sat with us or climbed over
our shoulders. We enjoyed playing with them. Some seats were kept facing
the mountain slope where the sliding road was going down. Many of those
sweet little animals just put two of their legs over the short fence along the
edge and they were enjoying themselves by watching the groups sliding
along the road. Those people waved their hands at the animals watching
them. Amma, in Heaven there is a very close relationship between animals
and human beings. Then we turned around the central park and walked
along the pathway on the other side of the park. We saw very beautiful
small white lambs in big groups playing together or with children. There
were very small horses. They were not the young ones of the regular
horses, but a separate variety. There is no reproduction in Heaven and so
they were all created by God as such. After spending a long time there, we
reached the sliding road and once again splashed down into the lake. Then
we decided to take a boat and sail around the inner mountain range along
the outer lake. We sailed around a curve of the mountain and to our great
amazement, we saw a very very beautiful under water garden within the
lake. There was a net work of pathways, along which one had to sail by boat
to watch the various sections of the garden. Those sections were blooming
with different coloured blossoms of exquisite beauty. They looked exactly
like our usual garden, but more beautiful since they were within those
shining golden waters. There we saw another group in a boat plucking one
flower from each section and were examining them and they were taking
down some notes. We were told that they were botanists, studying the
various flowers of Heaven. Our boat sailed through the network of pathways
and we enjoyed immensely looking at the beauty of the underwater garden.
Then we went to another place where we saw many sections in which
there were many coloured lovely fishes of umpteen varieties. There also we
met several groups in boats studying them. They were marine biologists.
They were using glass like hand-troughs to carry them and to study their
external features. They left them back into the same section telling that one
should not separate them from their own group, since in Heaven, “ There is
no more parting.” After passing the beautiful habitation of the fishes we
came into another section which was almost behind the half of the mountain
range from where we started. There were many sections of marble rocks,
just under water. Many experts in geology were there collecting samples
from each section. Amma, we had never seen such wonderful varieties of
marble stones. There were loose stones and pebbles over the bed of the
marble rocks. As you know, my younger friends were more busy than the
geologists in collecting samples and filling all our pockets. Actually they
were extremely beautiful amma. One pebble had more than one colour. We
had never seen such wonderful combination of colours. Finally we reached
the inner lake, through the gap in the mountain range. Then we walked up
through a flight of broad steps singing all along the way and we enjoyed it
much.
After taking some rest, we joined the closing get-together over the top
floor of our mansion. Since we started our trip long back, we couldn’t attend
the opening session of the worship service. As we walked in many of our
friends called, “David, David, where have you been? We all really missed
you during the opening worship session since you used to lead us in
singing.” Then many people told about their tours and the places they saw.
Our girls told them about the animal park, the under water garden, fishes
and marble stones.
After this, I told my friends that I wanted to visit the music complex to
learn, ‘ how to conduct a choir’ and to take some lessons in playing drums.
Immediately my younger friends told me that they would also accompany me,
but they would not disturb me, and they promised to go into the shopping
complex at that time to select musical instruments, both of the normal size
and miniature ones. They promised to wait for me till I joined them and I
agreed to do so.
Now I am taking rest in my room. We don’t know when we will return
home. We will get intimation from Jesus through the information centre.
Amma, Jesus is the Head of our Heavenly family and everything is done
according to the will of the Father, through our beloved Jesus.
Please convey my love to periamma and to all dear ones at home.
Bye Amma dear!
"Dear Home of my Father thou city of peace,
No shadow of changing mar;
How glad are the souls that have tasted thy joy!
How blest thine inhabitants are!
- Emily H. Miller
.
 CHAPTER 22

WORSHIP SERVICE AT THE HOLIDAY RESORT

Date: 4th February 2005
Time: 10.25 P.M.
“Youngmen and maidens together, old men and children! Let them
praise the name of the Lord for his name alone is exalted, His glory is
above earth and Heaven”. Ps.:148:12,13
DAVID: Amma, we are getting ready to go home from our wonderful holiday
resort, where we enjoyed our stay immensely. There is a big load of things
downstairs. I told my younger friends that our boat would sink with this load.
For that, they wringled my ear saying, “Naughty boy David! In that case, we
will joyfully swim back home.”
Amma, we attended a wonderful worship service, which took place in
another huge chapel on the top of the outer mountain range which is at the
back of our mansions. First we sailed to the outer mountain range which is
at the front of our mansions, and glided to the top. We once again enjoyed
walking on the bridges, beside those mighty falls. Then we turned back and
started a very long sliding journey from the side of the falls to the side of the
chapel. That was the first time, we were looking at that side of the vast
golden waterway, surrounding the outer mountain range, and studded with
single mountains here and there. We were struck with the breath taking
beauty of that picturesque panorama. On the top of every single mountain,
there was a cluster of mansions. Many buildings surrounded by flower
gardens and flowering trees, were seen on the slopes of those mountains.
Amma one has to see personally to understand the beauties of Heaven.
There is no language known to people on earth, that can describe the
marvellous splendour of this scenery. We slided slowly looking at those
wonderful sights and splashed down into the water in front of the mountain
range, on the summit of which stood the chapel in great splendour. It was
oval in shape with many magnificent towers on top. When we went nearer,
we heard the beautiful sound of chimes of bells, coming from the tower of
the chapel. It was really thrilling to hear that beautiful music. People were
coming to the chapel from the four sides. There were four choirs within the
chapel, two on each side, singing lovely songs of praises. Suddenly
wonderful and thrilling music of chimes was floating down from above. We
felt as though hundreds of bells chimed together. It was a melodious
combination of different types of sounds and the effect was very grand.
Since it came from the top, we all looked up and at that instant Jesus
descended, surrounded by a host of angels. We all shouted praises in great
joy. Then, with the background music of the chimes, we all sang the
wonderful praising song “Praise my soul the king of Heaven.” After that
Jesus led a praising session in which we praised our great Father. First
Jesus raised His hands and praised our Father for His marvellous creation of
the earth, the universe and the wonderful Heaven. Atonce we all raised our
hands and shouted praises in our top most voices. Jesus, then praised our
Father having granted the joyful, wonderful eternal life in Heaven for His
children and for having created the many marvellous places in Heaven like
that holiday resort and for His eternal love on human race and so on. When
we shouted praises, we used to say “Praises to our Almighty Father and our
beloved Jesus.” It was a very short, glorious service and we were
enraptured with enthusiasm and our praises almost lifted the ceiling of that
chapel. Immediately after the praising session. Jesus ascended along with
the angels in the midst of the beautiful sound of chiming bells and our shouts
of joy. Then we slided around that mountain range. Some of our adults told
us that around one of the single mountains, standing in the vast waterway,
there were special types of radiant marble rocks and pebbles emitting
colourful lights of their various colours and they gave us directions also to
reach that mountain. So we sailed there and found a radiant marble bed.
Amma, we had never seen such radiant marbles of different colours radiating
lights of different colours. They were not precious stones. We sailed around
that mountain with great excitement and collected those stones and put them
in our pockets. Then we went to the shopping complex at the outer mountain
range near the falls. Amma, one could get anything under Heaven in that
complex. We all took two baskets collecting new small articles, which we
have not seen before. I took many golden paper weights. Gems were
embedded in them and they were sparkling with a lustrous glow. I took many
small beautiful flower vases also which were made of the radiant marble
which we had seen just before coming here. Amma, it is impossible to give
you the list of lovely things we collected in that complex. Then we glided
down and sailed back home, packed everything and kept them downstairs for
taking them home. Now I am in my room. When everybody is ready, we are
going to have a praising session in our ground floor conference hall and will
start for home along with all our adults and children. I hope that our boat
can hold all our things, since it is a huge one with a cabin at the back and a
large space in between the two rows of seats along the edges of the boat.
I’ll give you the details of our journey next time.
Bye amma dear!
"While they around the throne
Cheerfully join in one,
Praising His name".
 CHAPTER 23
COMING BACK HOME FROM THE HOLIDAY RESORT
Date: 6th February 2005
Time: 10.30 P.M.
“Praise the Lord! Praise the Load, O my soul! The Lord will reign
for ever, thy God, O zion, to all generations, Praise the Lord!” Ps. :
146:1,10.
DAVID: Amma, we enjoyed the trip back home from the holiday resort and
now I am talking from my room. Before we left our holiday resort, We had a
wonderful praising session in our conference hall at the ground floor. We
sang the song “Praise the Lord”, joyously, raising our hands. Then two of
our adult members gave short messages. One of them said, “Let us all
praise Jesus for having given us this wonderful holiday. While we were on
the earth we used to think, “What are we going to do in Heaven eternally?”
But now we feel that eternity is not enough to visit and enjoy Heaven’s
marvellous places of exquisite beauty and entertainment. Even here during
our stay, we couldn’t visit all the places in and around the mountain ranges
and lakes. This happiness was made possible by our beloved Jesus and by
the love of our eternal Father. Let us once again praise them with a grateful
heart.” Then we praised with greater enthusiasm. Then another person
said, “Though we all are in Heaven, each and every person is different and
also our tastes and hobbies are different. In this one place in Heaven, we
found that every one of us could satisfy our own varied interests. So all of
us thoroughly enjoyed our stay here and let us praise and thank Jesus for
that. I must also thank each and every one of your participation in this trip.
Our special thanks goes to our young choir director David and his choir
members and also to Marie, who played the piano. Though all of us can
sing, their leadership made our praising sessions very rich and joyful.”
Amma, we felt very very happy to hear that. Then with joyful shouts, we, our
adults and children, carrying great loads of bundles and packages glided
down to our boats and started our homeward journey.
In our boat, we kept all our original musical instruments which we brought
from home and also the new collections within the cabin at the back. We
kept all other baskets in between the two rows of seats along the edges of
the boat. Our girls are very very smart. Many of the baskets contained gift
items. They opened them and took samples of rare items and put them in
our (Senior friends) baskets. They kept the rest for distribution to our
friends who didn’t come for the trip and also to keep in our museum. I
always get two shares meant for my maternal and paternal grand parents.
Then with great shouts of joy, we entered our river. All our grand
parents and loved ones came near the river side to wave to us. I got down
at the back of my mansion and was received warmly by ammamma and
grandpa. Mamu sailed on in his boat along with his friends. I kept my
baskets on the table and told about our holiday resort. After sometime, I
took some gifts and visited palliyadi grandma and grandpa. They also
hugged me warmly and there also I told the story of our trip. When I came
back, I found Mamu telling excitedly all his adventures in the holiday resort.
He told that he often visited me and looked after me well – my 'big, little, 3
year old uncle’!!.
Then I went to the museum lawn where I found most of my friends.
There, they were received by the inmates of our mansions, who didn’t come
with us. My friends were distributing the gifts. Then we took all our musical
instruments and went to Steve's is mansion. Steve hugged me and my
friends with great joy, telling that he really missed us all. He was very happy
to see the good collection of musical instruments. We sat in his garden and
described our trip to him.
Then I came home and now I am resting in my room. Through John,
we'll know our next programme. If we don’t have a programme, I’ll go to my
medical study centre. There, I am sure to get a warm welcome by our
doctors.
Bye amma dear!
"We will rest in the fair and happy land,
Just across on the ever green shore".

CHAPTER 24
WORSHIP SERVICE WITH MARTYRS AND SAINTS
Date: 10th February 2005
Time: 10.30 P.M.
"Praise ye the Lord. Sing unto the Lord a new song, and his
praise in the congregation of saints". Ps. : 149:1
DAVID : Amma, I am sailing back home after attending a wonderful worship
service. I’ll get down near the back of our mansion. (After coming home
David continued his talk.)
We took our usual route and reached the sea. From there we turned
left and sailed a long distance looking at the lovely sights along the shore.
Then at one point John told us that we had to turn right. I don’t know how
he knew that direction. I think that our brain works like a computer to
receive informations. Then we turned at right angles and covered a long
distance in the calm golden sea, before coming to a place, from where we
caught a glimpse of an immense white rock, spreading out radiant white light
around. On its summit, stood a very grand cathedral with tall towers, shining
with white radiance, in great splendour and its very sight was awe-inspiring.
We felt a kind of holiness within us. We sailed around the rock and there
were no trees on its slope. The rock was, completely surrounded by steps
leading to the summit. Ascending those steps, we reached the top. The
Cathedral was encircled by gardens with full of white flowers, kept in the
same type of shining white flower pots. We took off our shoes and entered
the cathedral. The great height inspired a sense of awe in us. There were
low white seats and the whole audience were in the kneeling posture. At the
left was a huge angel choir and at the right was an angel orchestra, and the
choir was singing very softly to the accompaniment of their orchestra. We
also knelt down, as we occupied two rows of those seats and we were
watching the whole scene with a sense of awe and reverence. Suddenly the
sound of a powerful wind was heard above the Cathedral and Jesus
descended with a host of angels. The angel choir continued their singing.
All the people raised their hands and praised Jesus in great joy and
reverence, remaining in their kneeling position. Later on we learnt that
those people were Martyrs and Saints of the early centuries. Jesus then
gave a short message, blessing that group.
JESUS : I am really happy to be here with you. On behalf of My Father and
Myself I shower you with special blessings. We know your great burning
love and zeal for us. Because of that and for the sake of the Gospel, you
suffered and gave your life. You walked on the path of Calvary, took up the
cross and followed Me. Now you have a special glorified place in Heaven.
We honour you for your great love and zeal. On behalf of My Father I bless
you.
DAVID : It was a wonderful service. The audience was really honoured by
Jesus. We were thrilled to know that we were invited to attend such a holy
service meant for Martyrs and Saints. Then Jesus ascended while the
angels were singing. After the angel choir ascended above, we came out
and we saw the audience descending down the steps around the immense
rock in different directions. Then we met a group of Evangelists of the 18 th
and 19 th centuries. They only gave us all the details. Once again we sailed
around the white radiant rock and got back home.
Amma, I didn’t go to the medical study centre, since John told us that
the journey would take a long time.
Bye Amma dear!
"There where saints adore Him,
Where the ransomed meet,
Joy they show before Him
 Bowing at His feet".
- Bonar

CHAPTER 25
PLAYING THE GAME OF COLECTING GEMS
Date: 14th February 2005
Time: 10.40 P.M.
" Which turned the rock into a standing water, the flint into a
fountain of waters". Ps. 114:8
DAVID : Amma, we are walking back home after enjoying a wonderful trip.
We walked towards the right of our mansions along the main road, turned
left, reached the river and sailed towards the right. After passing many
familiar sites, we entered a right side branch in the river. We travelled some
distance and then the river was fenced in on both sides by mountains which
rose in inspiring grandeur, with valleys in between every two of them. Water
was streaming down on the pebbly bed of those valleys and flowing into the
river, which became broader and broader. Each mountain was completely
covered with flowering trees laden with flowers of one colour. Besides this,
each mountain contained marble rocks of one colour and it could be seen
through the transparent water of the streams rippling down along its slope.
We were delighted to sail amidst those marvellous blaze of colours. After
some distance the mountains became shorter and we saw mansions over
them. At one place, on the left, we saw a winding pathway to the top of a
mountain. We took that path and reached the top. There were three
mansions in a row with a common ground floor, open on all sides. The first
floors of the mansions were supported by massive round pillars, made of
very smooth and shinning black marble. The entire floor was also laid with
that kind of marble tiles. We didn’t see anyone there. So we started going
to the next mountain through a long bridge over the valley where streams
were flowing with beauty. We stood on the bridge enjoying the charming
view around. Water was gushing out from the sides of the valley, and from
the bottom of the stream it was coming up as fountains. Within the gushing
water, we saw something like sparks of different coloured lights. We
watched them closely and realized that they were very brilliant precious
stones. Immediately we went down and started collecting them which were
spreading out here and there within the stream. Small small groups of us
were walking within the water, collecting gems enjoying the cascades. My
group came across a flat rock region over which water was falling down from
a horizontal cleft of the mountain above. I taught my younger friends to play
a game. We all sat on the flat rock in a line. Water was gushing out and
falling on us carrying gems now and then and we had to catch those gems
with our hands and collect them in our empty pockets. It was really a very
interesting game. At the same time, it was a tough game too. Since water
was coming down with force, the gems would easily slip away from our
hand. We played it for a long time. Finally when we counted I got more.
Amma, anyway I am much older than others. They also got almost the same
number. They were telling, “David you are always smart in everything you
do.” Some of my other friends, were lying within the water and catching the
gems flowing over them. John was sitting on a small rock, surrounded by
water. He was trying to draw some pictures of the beautiful scenery. But his
effort was short lived. Poor John! How could he do it with all those naughty
teenagers!! They dragged him down into the water and we all had a good
laugh. After a long time we reached the river, walking along the valley.
There we were surprised to see a large crowd of children. Some bigger ones
were collecting the gems in some kind of bags and the smaller ones were
playing. Our teenagers entertained those children for sometime. Then those
children took us to the fourth mountain. They said that all the inhabitants of
the first three mountains were in the work shop there. There also, the
structure of the mansions was similar to that on the first mountain. A large
number of people, both men and women were sitting on the ground floor and
were making very small, but very beautiful flower baskets with golden ribbon
and golden strings, which they got in big rolls from other places. They told
us that the gems at that place were of some special kind and of rare colours.
They were embedding the smaller gems on those golden baskets in a
beautiful artistic manner. Some of them were sorting out the gems and some
were arranging small cut flowers tucking them in the net work of the baskets,
in such a way, that they would not fall down, even if one held the basket
upside down. They gave us different varieties of baskets with different kinds
of flowers as presents and they tied them all together in a golden ribbon.
They told us that in other mountains, they were doing different articles like
tablemats in gold with gems, etc. We asked them, whether there was any
children home in that area, since there was such a large crowd of children
and they referred to them as, “Our children.” Then they told us that most of
them came with their parents or friends and after seeing that delightful place
of enjoyment they wanted to stay back and so they stayed with them. Even
if their parents visited that place again mostly they would not go back with
them and we gladly kept them with us. We were really surprised to know
that fascinating feature of Heaven! Heaven is Heaven indeed!!
Amma, I had been to my medical study centre before going on this
trip. There I attended a conference, in which a great expert doctor gave a
lecture on “The healing miracles of Jesus” He explained the mechanism of
the healing medically and scientifically. It was very interesting and
fascinating. He once compared the power of Jesus to the power of
electricity. When electricity flows into an electric bulb, it glows. Similary
when the power of Jesus flows into a body, the non-working parts start to
work. After attending that marvellous conference, I came back home, to join
my friends in that wonderful trip. I am going to the museum site where my
friends must be distributing the presents we brought.
Bye amma dear!
"There is a beautiful land on high,
And my kindred its bliss enjoy".
- Nicholson

CHAPTER 26
WORSHIP SERVICE AT AN ARTISTS' COLONY
Date: 16th February 2005
Time: 10.35 P.M.
“He who received the five talents went at once and traded with
them and he made five talents more “. Mat. : 25:16
DAVID : Amma, we are sailing back home after attending a worship service.
I’ll talk to you as soon as I reach home. (After sometime David continued his
narration) We sailed towards the right of our mansions along the river
flowing near our rear gardens. We crossed the lake and other familiar sites
and then turned in a right side branch. We saw elegant and beautiful
mansions of attractive architecture on either side of the river. Each mansion
had a vast ground of beautiful flower gardens and woods, around it. We
sailed a long way enjoying the gracious beauty of those mansions. At one
point, the river split into two branches encircling an immense sand dune
before they joined the sea on the other end. Over the sand dune stood a
golden cathedral in imposing grandeur with many towers made of gold and
golden marble. The sand was not white but it was of a golden hue. The
sand dune surrounded by river on three sides and sea on one side, had a
large number of flights of steps from many directions. We sailed around the
sand dune once and then ascending a flight of steps, we reached the top.
There were beautiful flowering plants arranged in golden pots on the sides of
the steps and also over the parapet wall around the cathedral. Suddenly the
bell on the top of one tower started ringing. We were thrilled to hear its
sweet silvery sound. We walked around the chapel and went to the other
side which faced the sea. There was a beautiful garden of flowering plants
kept in huge pots. They were not planted in the soil of the sand dune. Within
the garden were many comfortable chairs arranged in circles. Many people
were seated there, talking and laughing. They welcomed us warmly and
gave us some information about them. They said, “In our colony live famous
artists in different fields like music, painting, acting etc. There are great film
producers too. Usually we call our area as artists colony. We used to have
regular worship service in our cathedral. But this time Jesus is going to
come and so we are waiting for the service to start. You’ll get a lovely view
of our colony and the whole place, if you stand at the top of one of these
towers.” So we climbed up. Amma. I cannot explain the breath-taking
beauty of Heaven. One has to come here to see it. On one side, we saw the
vast expanse of the golden sea and on all other sides we caught glimpses of
those magnificent mansions surrounded and enfolded by their lovely
gardens, thick woods and the river. Suddenly the bell started to ring for the
second time and we came down. We saw people coming to the cathedral
along the two bridges over the two branches of the river. People were also
coming by boats. Some were walking along the roads in front of their
mansions. Then we entered the building and its interior was looking very
grand. A choir of about two hundred people in a lovely uniform, was singing
beautifully at the left side. We sat on the right side, facing them. Suddenly
a number of bells from all the towers started ringing making a wonderful rich
sound. At that instant a group of angels alighted on the stage, followed by
Jesus and another host of angels. At once we all stood up, raised our hands
and praised Jesus. Then Jesus gave a brief message.
JESUS : While I was on the earth I preached that those who want to become
great, should serve others. In the same way, I advise you to serve others by
sharing your great artistic talents with them. As I told in the talents parable,
one who has more talents is expected to earn more talents and serve more.
We have more children and youth in Heaven than adults. They have to be
taught to become experts in different fields according to their tastes and
interests. There are many institutions for them. So I want to convey to you
– a highly talented group of people- to share and use your talents to teach
the youth in such institutions. That will be a great service to Me and to My
Father. May God bless you.
DAVID : Amma, as soon as Jesus stopped talking, all the bells of the cathedral started
ringing. We couldn’t see anybody operating them. Then Jesus and the angels started
ascending. It was a glorious sight to see, amidst the ringing of the sweet bells. After the
ascension we came out, walked along one of the bridges, just to see around a few
mansions. Afterwards we sailed back home.
Amma, I am resting now. After sometime I may go to my medical
study centre. You please go to sleep.
Bye amma dear!
"upward then, and on ward! on ward for the Lord,
Time and talent all in His employ;
Small may seem the service - sure the great reward;
Here the cross, but there the crown of joy".
- Chapman
 CHAPTER 27
ATTENDING A MUSIC CONCERT
Date: 18th February 2005
Time: 10.40 P.M.
“Sing Praises to God, sing praises! Sing praises to our king, sing
praises! For God is the king of all the earth; sing praises with a psalm!”
Ps. : 47:6,7.
DAVID : Amma, we are walking back home along the main road from the left.
We are returning after participating in a wonderful music concert. Now we’ll
keep our musical instruments in Steve’s house and then I’ll come home and
talk to you. (After sometime David continued his talk)
Amma, we walked along our road towards the left of our mansions, turned on the
right road, reached the river and sailed towards the right. After a long way we entered a
left side branch of the river. On both sides of this branch, there were beautiful green
fields, which were alive and pulsing with life, since all sorts of lovely birds of different
species, and colours were swarming on those fields. Some groups were soaring up in
large numbers. As we sailed steadily forward, we admired and enjoyed the marvellous
sight of those graceful feathered flying birds. Finally we reached a very beautiful palm
grove island in the front, since the river branched and flowed along the left and right of
the palm grove, making it a beautiful island, Four main roads started from the river banks
and reached the centre of the island, where stood a beautiful, golden oval shaped
auditorium in great splendour. We got down near one road and walked through the thick
green foliage of the palm trees. There were no other plants or trees in that island except
palm trees. The island was covered with white sand and we saw some guest cottages
here and there. People were approaching the auditorium from the four directions
walking along those roads. We had all our musical instruments including my drums.
Steve was very happy to come with us after a long time. The interior of the auditorium
was looking grand. Seats were arranged in galleries and there were balconies on the
three sides. The glow of the golden light everywhere, was more intense over the stage.
The entire walls on the stage were covered with lovely golden curtains which were
hanging in shining folds. We kept all our instruments below the stage and went out to
hear the beautiful music of the birds, which were flying from the fields and sitting on
those palm trees and the sweet air was full of their happy songs. At that time my friends
pointed towards the back road, coming from the opposite direction. A group of people
was coming along with my friend Bob, who was half foot taller than others. I was so
happy to see him after a long time. We all went to meet them. Bob hugged me saying,
“How is my dearest son David?” He, then shook hands with everybody. My friends also
like him very much. He hugged John saying, “ John, you are really great! You are giving
good advertisement to my son David, who has become a great director and a perfect
choir master. David has been selecting a stunning array of anthems and your choir is
also perfect.” We were all standing near the auditorium and were exchanging
pleasantries with Bob. Bob then told us, “We, human beings are carrying all sorts of
musical instruments to sing, but hear the wonderful music of the birds!!. They don’t need
any instrument. God has given them all the accompaniments they need in their throat! I
used to come here often, since my parents and many of my relatives are living in
mansions over the mountains surrounding this island. My parents love to watch birds.
So they often come to this bird sanctuary and stay in the guest cottage at the outskirts of
this island to watch the birds and listen to their melodious music. I can reach this island
from the opposite direction, (Opposite to the direction in which we entered.) by taking the
river route from my colony.” Before we started to go in, Bob told my friends, “Please
look after my son David well. Otherwise I’ll fetch him away from you. See, he is
becoming more and more handsome like me.” We all laughed and laughed and had a
wonderful time together with Bob. Bob promised to come to our place if we could
arrange a musical concert in our lawn near our museum. We promised to do that. Then
all of us went in and sat almost at the front, so that we could finish our item soon and
then we could occupy the seats in the balcony and enjoy, the rest of the programme.
Different groups gave different types of instrumental and vocal items. We had a
thorough practice of our items. I didn’t go to my medical study centre. Our girls are also
very much interested in singing and playing instruments nowadays. Some of them live
across our river at the back. They cross the river, collect our friends on the way and
when they come near my home, I can hear them calling. “David, David”, even from a
distance. Then I join them and we take others on the way and go to Steve’s house for
long practices. Steve's composition starts with a wonderful quick marching tune. Then
comes a very soft music by violins and flutes alone. Then I play the drums alone. After
that all other instruments join with my drums and we start in a big bang and play a
beautiful piece. We had also practised the anthem “Jesus is our shepherd” with an
instrumental prelude and interludes. On the stage also there was a small gallery. We
stood in three rows. I stood below the gallery with my drums at the right end and Steve
directed the instrumental item. We got a great shout of appreciation. Then we sang our
anthem. Steve directed the instrumental part and I, the other musical part of the
anthem. Again there was a great shout of appreciation. After that we went and sat on
the balcony. A few more items were given before, Bob and his choir entered the stage.
Bob’s choir item was beautiful with his solos in between. When they finished we all
stood up, raised our hands and shouted in great joy. Bob waved to us from the stage
itself before his choir stepped down from it. Amma, here in Heaven, we enjoy all sorts of
music. Finally a large choir of about two hundred, sang a beautiful anthem. Then the
same choir director faced the audience and directed a common praising song. We stood
up raised our hands and joined the choir joyfully. Then the concert came to a close. We
sailed back home. Downstairs, ammamma had some visitors when I came in. So I am
going down to meet them.
Amma, Please thank Jesus for this great privilege. Talk to Him with
great love and affection. I am your son and so you’ll naturally shower on me
your affection amma. But He is the one who gave His life for you and me;
saved us. So you should love Him more and more and show your affection
also more and more.
Bye amma dear!
"I love to think of the heavenly land,
Where my redeemer reigns,
Where rapturous songs of triumph rise,
In endless joyous strains".
-Hartsough
CHAPTER 28
WORSHIP SERVICE IN A SEA-SIDE GREEN WOODS
Date: 22nd February 2005
Time: 10.40 P.M.
“Watch and pray that you may not enter into temptation; the spirit
indeed is willing but the flesh is weak.” Mat. 26:41
DAVID : Amma, we are sailing back home after attending a wonderful
worship service (After sometime David started his narration) We reached
the sea taking our usual route. As we entered the sea waters, we turned left
and sailed a long distance enjoying the changing scenery on the shore line.
After passing many familiar sites, we reached a place, where a lovely green
wood rose from the water’s edge to stretch away in a vast area. I told you
about seeing that wood during one of our previous trips. We stopped our
boat in front of the wood land and watched the beauty for sometime. We
saw hosts and hosts of angels descending within the wood and it was a
glorious sight. All sorts of lovely sea birds were soaring up from the golden
waters in groups and were coming down into the wood, just like the angels.
We stepped down from our boat and entered that wood land through a broad
road leading into it. The tall green trees towered above us majestically and
we saw some flowering trees as well. About six roads led to the central
region of that landscape, where stood a round golden chapel of immense
beauty with a magnificent dome-shaped roof. We saw people coming
towards it from different directions. Inside the chapel, seats were arranged
in semi circles facing a huge half moon shaped stage. The surprising fact
was that the walls and roof were made of some kind of transparent golden
material and so we could see the surrounding beauty. From outside, the
chapel looked just golden. There was a large choir at the left, singing
beautifully. Suddenly we saw a shadow at the top. We all stood up and
looked up and saw a large host of angels with Jesus. They descended over
the stage. We raised our hands and the chapel rang with our shouts of
praise. Then we joined the choir in singing the song “Praise the Lord”. After
that Jesus gave a marvellous message.
JESUS : This beautiful place always reminds me of the mount of olives with
tall trees and the garden of Gethsemane. I always remember the close
communion I had with My disciples in that place. There only I won the battle
against the flesh, with the help of My Father. So now I want you to
remember the places and occasions where you had close communion with
Me and also the time and place, when and where you had fought a battle
against the flesh and you won a victory with the help of the Holy Spirit. My
message to My children on the earth is that they must have a close
communion with Me always and they must win the battle against flesh with
the help of the Holy Spirit. This is the message I want to convey to you at
this wonderful place which resembles the mount of olives but which far
surpasses that in beauty and splendour.
DAVID : Then the divine group ascended in majesty and we were able to
see them through the transparent dome. After the ascension, we all came
out and walked along another road. On our way we saw clusters of small
marble rocks from where water was gushing out like a fountain and beautiful
wild flowers were growing around them. we collected some of those flowers
and returned home.
I had been to my medical study centre, before going to this worship
place. There I went to hear a lecture in the Department of surgery. A great
surgeon gave a marvellous lecture. He said, “All doctors should be
believers, since we always need our God’s guidance and help in our
profession. Above all, surgeons always depend on God’s perfect guidance
and help while performing surgeries.” It was a very interesting and
fascinating lecture. He narrated many incidents in which Jesus helped him
in very difficult and complicated surgeries.
Now I’ll take some rest and visit my paternal grand parents. Please
remember the message given by Jesus during the worship service.
Bye amma dear!
"Oh teach me Lord, Thy voice to know,
Amid the surging throng;
Be Thou my hope, my life, my joy,
My ever lasting song".
- Julia Sterling
 CHAPTER 29
MEETING FOLLOWERS OF SAINT
SUNDER SINGH OF INDIA
Date: 26th February 2005
Time: 10.40 P.M.
“Who soever will come after me, let him deny himself and take
up his cross and follow me.” Mark 8:34
DAVID : Just now I reached home after going for a wonderful trip. My
friends, some adults and I sailed along the river flowing through our rear
gardens, towards the right of our mansion, in two boats. Before reaching the
lake on its way, there was a right side branch in the river. We turned in it.
There were contrasting pictures on either side of this branch river. To our
left, there was a very beautiful modern colony with elegant and lovely
mansions of various sizes with attractive and different architectures within
beautiful flower gardens. Many branches of this river went within the colony
making a net work of channels. It was very beautiful to see those grand
mansions surrounded by water on all the sides. On the right side a mighty
forest of tall giant trees as well as small trees intermingled with vines, rose
from the water’s edge to stretch away far, so that we couldn’t see what was
inside that dense growth. As we sailed farther, at one place the dense veil
of forest was torn aside to reveal a branch river flowing from the forest into
this river. We entered that branch and sailed opposite to the current, with
ease. The forest was the natural habitat of herds and herds of animals
which were roaming on either side of this river. We also saw swarms and
swarms of gorgeous birds whose sweet songs filled the forest canopy. As
we sailed on, we enjoyed seeing the natural serene beauty of the forest and
hearing the happy songs of those numberless wild birds. After travelling a
long distance we saw a lofty mountain range which rose sheer up into the
sky just in front of us. We couldn’t see anything except a huge elevation,
clad in a thick forest of green trees and a few flowering trees and criss-
crossed with streams. Those streams were flowing down to form the origin
of this river. At the foot of the mountain we saw a broad road running
parallel to that long mountain range. We couldn’t see anything except the
birds and animals always in groups. There we saw a flight of steps leading
up and ascending those steps, we came to another parallel road to the one
we saw at the foot of the mountain. Even if there were mansions, nothing
was visible to us since the forest was very dense. But all of a sudden, we
heard the sound of some kind of drums at a distance. So we turned to the
right and walked towards the sound and reached a beautiful chapel at the
left. It was open on all sides, encircled by the thick green foliage of the
forest. A group of people-adults, youth and children-were seated on the
beautiful smooth shining marble floor decorated with gold and gems, singing
to the accompaniment of their drums. We went to the back silently and were
seated on the floor without disturbing them. There was a leader standing on
the stage and leading the singing, while a group of youth were seated on the
stage and playing the drums. We were amazed to see another spectacular
sight there. Animals were lying down within the chapel and numerous birds
were perching on the drooping branches of the trees above us. It looked as
though they were also participating in that service with those human beings.
As soon as they finished singing a song the leader invited us to the front
saying “We have some guests and I invite them to the front. Let us all give
them a hearty welcome.” Immediately, the whole congregation stood up,
raised their hands and shouted words of welcome in their own language. We
went to the front and were seated on the floor of the stage. Then the
speaker welcomed us on behalf of that colony and spoke about them as
follows. “You must have heard about a country called India. At its northern
boundary stands the highest mountain of the world called Himalayas.
Adjacent to it are the countries Tibet and Nepal. One great saint called
Sunder Singh, an Indian sikh converted to Christianity, is a great lover of
Jesus and the cross and a zealous Evangelist. He spread the gospel among
the hill tribes of Himalayas, Nepal and Tibet by risking his own life. These
people are his converts and I am one of the followers of saint Sunder Singh
who is now residing along with the great saints in another part of Heaven.
But he often visits these people. Whenever Jesus comes to visit us, saint
Sunder Singh used to come with Jesus. There are many colonies like this in
this mountain range. There are two more parallel roads at a higher level and
there are people residing in mansions within the forest. They have their own
worship places. I am in charge of this colony. I live with them with my
family. Though Jesus gave me a mansion in another place, I prefer to live
with these people, so that I can conduct worship services regularly and also
take scripture classes. While on the earth, when we preached the Gospel to
them, the only thing they understood was the cross on which Jesus died for
our sins and freed us from the bondage of Satan and devils. They used to
carry the cross with them. Every house had a cross to chase away the evil
spirits. Their intelligence was poor so that we couldn’t teach them most of
the scriptures except some of the stories. Only now with their better
wisdom, they understand the scripture easily. We teach them songs also.
Many youths and adults from the colony across the river often used to come
here with beautiful presents. for the children and they teach them many
songs.” Then he asked us to introduce ourselves, sing songs to them and
also speak to them. John stood up and introduced us. John said, “We are a
group of youth from different parts and countries of the world. So we are
really cosmopolitan. First of all I want to introduce a fellow country man of
most of you and also saint Sunder Singh.” John asked me to stand up and I
went near him. John put his hand around me and said, “This is David, our
beloved friend and an Indian doctor.” Immediately there was a great shout
of joy. Then John asked me to address them. I said, “Dear friends, I am
very very happy to see my fellow Indians and my neighbouring country
people. While you all lived near the northern boundary of India I lived near
the southern tip called cape Comorin. I heard about the great saint Sunder
Singh. My mother used to tell us many stories about him - how he suffered
for Jesus and for the sake of the Gospel. We all must be proud of our Indian
saint Sadhu Sunder Singh!” Again there was a great shout of joy from the
audience. Then John introduced all of our friends and we sang some
choruses. The surprising fact was that those boys accompanied us
perfectly with their drums. Then we taught them some simple choruses in
English like “Allelujah praise ye the Lord.” They sang very joyfully. Then
we taught them very simple rounds with a few English words like “Praise
the Lord” “Allelujah” etc. I directed those rounds. I asked my friends to
stand at the four corners. Then I divided those children into four sections
and asked them to stand with my friends, so that they could easily sing the
rounds along with our choir members. Those children enjoyed that
immensely with great excitement. Finally the leader thanked all of us and
got a promise from us to go there at regular intervals to teach them songs.
We promised to do so. Then the meeting came to an end with a praising
session, when all of us raised our hands and praised Jesus together.
Then the leader took us to show us their mansions and their working
place. The boys went in the front beating their drums and we went next,
followed by the whole audience. The leader also came with us. We were
able to see their mansions, only when we were just in front of them. They
were looking quite charming since they were decorated with gold and
precious stones. Mostly they were one storey buildings with sloping roofs.
Finally we went to their working place which was a huge two storey building.
The ground floor was open on all sides. The first floor was their store
house. They were making very beautiful plates, bowls, mugs using different
coloured woods. Very beautiful precious stones were embedded in the outer
surface of all those articles in a lovely artistic way. They brought us some
special type of fruits. They made an opening and poured out the juice in
those wooden mugs and served them to us. Amma, it was really wonderful
and the juice was very tasty to drink. We enjoyed the special smell of the
mug as well, while drinking. They were also making the same type of
articles in some kind of milky white soft marble, which were similar to our
china clay vessels. Precious stones were embedded in the outer surface of
those articles also. They told us that they used to take their finished
products to different shopping complexes and bring precious stones from
there. Their products were very famous and people from other parts of
Heaven fondly collected them from those complexes. They then took us to
the first floor. They were also making baskets with bamboo type of reeds.
They brought many such baskets, at least fifty in number and filled them with
all their various types of things. They carried all those baskets all the way
down to our boats. The boys were beating their drums rhythmically and
walking in front of us. We were given a royal welcome and we were
entertained as though we were royals. Such affectionate people! Our boats,
were filled with those beautiful baskets. Then we bid them a fond farewell
and sailed back home joyfully. I helped our friends to carry those baskets to
our museum lawn for distribution. Mamu and his friends were following
them. I just took two mugs-one in wood and another one in white marble
and came home. Amma, I am going down to join my friends in the museum
lawn. They may need my help.
Bye amma dear!
“Let the Indian, let the negro,
Let the rude barbarian see,
That divine and glorious conquest
Once obtained on Calvary. Let the gospel
Loud resound from pole to pole”
- Rev. W. Williams and John Rippon

CHAPTER 30
WORSHIP SERVICE IN A BLUE CHAPEL AT THE CENTRE OF A
LAKE
Date: 28th February 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“Enter His gates with thanks giving, and his courts with praise!
Give thanks to Him, bless His name.” Ps. 100:4
DAVID : Amma, I reached home earlier and I had been talking to ammamma
and just now I came to my room. We attended a wonderful worship service
within the worship complex. We walked along the main road in front of our
mansions, towards the right of our colony, then turned on the left road,
reached the river and sailed towards the right. After passing many familiar
sites, we entered a left branch of this river, which immediately joined a
small, but very beautiful lake. At the centre of the lake stood a beautiful
pale blue chapel, encircled by lovely water lily flowers in bloom. The chapel
looked as though it wass floating on the lake just like those lily flowers. As
a whole it was a glorious picture and a dream of beauty. From the two
opposite banks of the lake, there were long bridges connecting the chapel to
the land. We sailed straight across the lake and reached the front entrance
of the chapel. Steps rose from the lake to all the sides of the chapel. As we
were standing there, groups and groups of people were surging towards the
chapel, singing all along the way. They were coming by boats or by walking
along the bridges. We were told that a music concert took place within the
music complex and choirs, after participating in the concert, were coming
there to attend the worship service. That was why those groups were
singing as they were coming to the chapel. Beautiful sounds of music
pervaded the whole place, as they were singing perfectly. First we saw a
very big choir in uniform walking through a bridge at the left and reached the
chapel. When we went in that choir was standing at the left side of the
chapel and were continuing their singing. As we were enjoying that suddenly
we heard a very sweet music above the chapel. We presumed that it was
the song of the angels. They didn’t descend immediately. The lovely strains
of music continued for sometime more, till Jesus descended within the
chapel, with that angel choir. Brilliant white light was radiating from Jesus
and we were reminded of the magnificent transfiguration of Jesus on the
high mountain on the earth. We stood up, raised our hands and praised
Jesus, while the angel choir continued their singing. It seemed as though a
special angel choir descended along with Jesus since the music was
marvellous. Then all of us sang a praising song. Since the audience was
mostly choir members, the singing was superb and we enjoyed it very much.
Then Jesus gave a wonderful message.
JESUS : I am giving many talents to many people. But a very important
talent is music. If you make a list of talents, most of the talents will be
connected with music-like the talent of singing, playing musical instruments,
composing songs and music or listening to music with great interest. As you
know music is part of the whole nature. Music is part of the whole life from
the cradle till one reaches Home and even after that, Heaven is filled with
music. Songs and music always give joy, comfort and encouragement in all
phases of life to oneself as well as to others on the earth. Songs and music
are used to praise the Lord, which is the most important and magnificent
one. Now I see an audience of music lovers and great musicians. I advise
you to increase your music talents as I told in the parable of talents. Those
who play one musical instrument, learn to play more musical instruments.
Those who know one hundred songs, learn one hundred songs more and
praise the Lord.
DAVID: After the message, suddenly Jesus started ascending, so also the
singing angels. The most wonderful and spectacular thing was that the
divine group stopped for a while at the middle of the chapel to complete one
song. Then again they made another such stop almost at the top of the
chapel to sing another song. Then we heard the sweet strains of music
streaming down from above as they disappeared from our sight. Then only
the sound of their song became softer and softer and finally it stopped. After
that we came out joyfully and all the choirs started singing in their homeward
journey. Our choir stood on the front steps and we sang a small anthem
called “Hallelujah chorus” not the usual chorus, but a smaller version. Many
sailing boats stopped near us to listen and they appreciated our singing and
then they sailed away. Finally we also sailed back home joyfully.
Before going to the worship service I had been to my medical study
centre. There I met Dr. Hannah after a long time. She was very happy to
see me and she took me to a conference hall, where, a great expert doctor in
‘obstetrics’ gave a lecture. He said, “I always used to pray to God, to get
His guidance for the safe delivery of the baby and for the safety of the
mother.
As soon as the baby was born, the first thing I used to do was to offer a
prayer for the soul of the baby. Since a new soul had entered into the world
of sin and it should be saved and protected throughout its life so that he or
she should inherit the eternal life of happiness. I will be extremely happy if
every Christian doctor on the earth follow my example". Amma, I also feel
that it is a wonderful and marvellous message to all the Christian
‘obstetricians’ on the earth, because the soul is more important than
anything else on the earth.
Now I am going to visit my paternal grandma (Palliyadi grandma) after
taking some rest.
Bye amma dear!
“O sweet un - earthly music, Heard from a land afar,
The song of Heaven and Homeland Thro doors God leaves ajar !
- Rexford

CHAPTER 31
WORSHIP SERVICE AT THE SINGING BIRDS ISLAND
Date: 6th March 2005
Time: 10.35 P.M.
"Even the sparrow finds a home and the swallow a nest for
herself, where she may lay her young, at Thy altars, O Lord of hosts my
king and my God. Blessed are those who dwell in Thy house, ever
singing Thy praise.” Ps. 84:3,4
DAVID: Amma, we attended a worship service in a sea-island. As we
reached the sea taking our usual route, we turned left and sailed parallel to
the beach and passed many familiar sites along the shore and finally we
reached a new zone. At that region, we turned at right angles to the shore
line and sailed steadily forward for a very long time. From a distance we
saw an immense golden cathedral of exquisite beauty poised on a very large
flat marble rock of a beautiful colour - blue black. The Cathedral had a
cluster of several golden towers. The towers on the outer circle were shorter
and the inner layers of towers became taller and taller gradually and the
central tower was the tallest. When we sailed nearer, we found out that the
blue – black rock was very smooth and it was shining with many streaks of
gold. It looked as though the gold was interwoven with the blue black of the
rock. Around the cathedral there were beautiful gardens in between
pathways leading from the sea to the cathedral. Golden flower pots with
flowering plants were arranged in those gardens as well as many seats.
Fountains were playing in those lovely gardens and they were springing out
of the solid rock in great splendour. The most spectacular thing about that
place was that there were hundreds of beautiful birds, perching in groups
over those golden towers and they were singing in a charming manner.
Each group was singing in a particular pitch. But the blending of those notes
was perfect and the harmony was enchanting. They were singing in five
parts I think. The sound produced by some groups of birds like chirping,
whistling etc were like accompaniments to the songsters. Amma, you cannot
possibly imagine the real beauty of their performance. One has to see and
hear it personally to realize that. We sat in the garden and listened to this
delightful music. Soon people started coming in by several boats and we
could see all the races of the world there. Many sat in the gardens and
listened to the birds choir and orchestra. Some went directly, into the
cathedral. After sometime hosts of angels started to descend over the
central tower. Immediately all the birds from that tower flew down to the
outer lower towers but they continued their singing. Suddenly a glorious
dazzling light descended from above. Jesus was within that light,
surrounded by a host of angels. At once people sitting in the garden started
going into the cathedral. But we stayed back to see what was happening.
As soon as Jesus came above the towers birds started flying in circles
around the cathedral still singing their lovely songs with their grand
orchestra. The sight was marvellous amma. They seemed to know Jesus
and they were worshipping Him as well as praising him with their songs. We
went inside after Jesus descended into the cathedral which was almost full
by that time. So we got seats at the back of the gallery. There was a large
choir and we all sang a praising song together. As soon as our service
started, birds stopped their singing. Then Jesus gave a wonderful message.
JESUS : All creatures, like birds and animals created by the Lord on
the earth and in Heaven know their Creator and they worship the Lord
without any exception. The highest of all the creations with the highest level
of intelligence is the human race. But most of that group do not accept the
Creator to worship Him. As an example I can point out the untamed colt
which immediately recognized the Lord and walked passively carrying Me to
Jerusalem. The lifeless sea and wind know the Lord, but not all the men.
Now in Heaven I am happy to see a part of the human race who accepted Me
as the Lord and Saviour and now they are living with Me forever in perfect
happiness!!
DAVID : As soon as Jesus started His ascension, we rushed out to see the
behaviour of the birds. They started singing again flying in circles around
the divine group of Jesus and the angels. Amma, it was really a heart
throbbing moment for us as we discovered the great love and adoration of
the birds for Jesus. As soon as Jesus and angels disappeared from our
sight the birds flew away in different directions singing all along the way.
Once again we sat within the garden along with some people who
gave us information of that place of Heaven. They said, “There are many
islands with a single mansion or with a few mansions around this cathedral.
The inhabitants of all these islands come to this cathedral to worship Jesus.
We also used to come here often to listen to the beautiful singing of the
birds. This rock-island is called the “singing birds island.” The birds used to
swarm over this cathedral at regular intervals to perform their magnificent
symphony.”
Then we came down to the shore which was shining with the gold
blended blue-black marble stones which were strewn everywhere. We
collected those stones happily and filled our pockets. Girls took bigger
stones and kept them in our boat. Then we sailed back home joyfully. I got
down at the back of my mansion.
I am going to join my friends near the museum.
Bye Amma dear.!
Please convey my love to periamma (I pity periamma)
“All creatures of our God and king,
Lift up your voices and with us sing,
Alleluia, Alleluia!"
- St. Francis of Assisi (1182-1226)

CHAPTER 32
MEETING A HOLY MAN IN A HOLY PEOPLE'S COLONY
Date: 10th March 2005
Time: 10.35 P.M.
“And another angel came and stood at the altar with a golden
censer; and he was given much incense to mingle with the prayers of all
the saints upon the golden altar before the throne.” Rev. 8:3
DAVID: Amma, when I returned from my trip, I couldn’t contact you since I
thought that you were asleep. I didn’t want to disturb you and so I came out
to my balcony. Mamu saw me and called me, "David, David come down and
help us". So I went to our garden to help Mamu and his friends to pluck
fruits. They were over the trees plucking fruits and I was catching them in a
basket. Then, when I returned to my room, I heard your voice. Amma, we
had a wonderful trip to a beautiful sea island. As soon as we reached the
sea, we sailed straight ahead for a long time. Then at a particular region,
we turned left and sailed steadily forward. We had to cross a vast distance
of the deep waters before coming to a very beautiful island full of very tall
trees like our palm trees. But the trunk is just beautifully green with bunches
of flowers on the top. Though the trees were not very close, the flowers on
the top covered the whole island like the roof of a pavilion made of flowers.
There was a main pathway and we landed near that place and started
walking in. Beautiful wooden cabins on wooden pillars with wide verandas
were seen deep within the trees, on both sides of the pathway. When we
watched the canopy of flowers above us, we heard the very soft and sweet
voices of the singing birds which were perching amidst those flowers and the
perfect silence of that place was broken by their melodious but soft music.
Somehow we felt that the place was very holy. So we walked silently without
making any noise. In front of one of the cabins, we saw a woman sitting with
closed eyes and playing a violin and soft strains of very sweet music was
streaming out. She seemed to be in deep meditation and we didn’t disturb
her. In many of the cabins, we couldn’t see any one. As we walked farther,
we saw a man sitting in a chair in the veranda of his cabin with closed eyes.
We stood on the pathway watching him silently. Suddenly he opened his
eyes and waved his hand calling us towards him. We went to his cabin and
he took us inside and we were seated on cushions placed along the walls of
his cabin. It was wonderful to sit inside, as the room was spilling out the
sweet fragrance of the wood. Our host looked like a very holy man. Then he
started talking.
HOLY MAN : The inhabitants of this island, living in these cabins are in
constant touch with Jesus. We always talk with Jesus, as we used to do on
the earth. We lived a secluded life on the earth, in lonely places like
mountain caves or inside thick forests away from the civilized world. We
spent our time in prayer and meditation. All the ministry, we did for Jesus,
was praying for the lost souls. We had experiences of our souls leaving our
bodies and meeting Jesus in Heaven. We bring to this life in Heaven, the
same tastes and the same desires we had on the earth. So Jesus has
provided dwelling places for us in this calm and serene surrounding and we
are extremely happy here. Now Jesus used to come here often and share
with us the news of the spiritual condition of the world. I feel so happy to
see a group of youth like you in Heaven. I used to fast and pray fervently for
the souls of the youth, when I was on the earth. So I used to feel very happy
whenever I see youth in Heaven. Can you please sing a song for Jesus?
DAVID : Amma, somehow we felt a sense of holiness around our host
and so we all knelt down before the holy man in half circle. I selected two
songs- 'Jesus lover of my soul', and 'Rock of ages cleft for me’. I selected
the second song since I felt that those people were living within the cleft of
the Rock-Jesus. I asked my friends to hum the tune in full parts and asked
John to recite the words softly, and we sang that way. Amma, the effect was
just marvellous and we were happy beyond words. It was a rewarding
experience for us. As soon as we finished, the holy man blessed us saying
“You should be the joy of Heaven.” Then we bid him a farewell with
reverence and left his cabin. He told us that some of the cabins were empty
so that we could go inside and see them. We walked farther. When we
came in front of a cabin, one of us used to go near it to see whether it was
occupied or not. We went into one empty cabin which had transparent glass
windows all around. We went inside and sat on the comfortable chairs. We
felt so happy and exhilarated, that we sang very softly the triumphant song,
'All hail the power of Jesus name', with full parts. Then we walked back
along another pathway and reached the sea shore. There to our great
amazement, we saw golden rocks and golden pebbles at the bottom of the
shallow water. When we went to the island first we didn’t look down, since
we were attracted by those beautiful new type of flowering trees and we
were looking at them only. So immediately we started collecting those
pebbles. They were pure fine gold, very beautiful, smooth and shining.
After filling our pockets with those pebbles we started back home silently.
Soon after we came a long distance from that holy island, we talked loudly,
sang and laughed since we felt very happy. During our journey everyone
started telling stories of such great saints who lived in their respective
countries. I told them about the great Maharishi who is still residing in one
of the caves of the Himalayan mountain, busy praying and interceding for the
whole world, and whose existence was revealed by the great saint sadhu
Sunder Singh.
I told David that periamma was sending her special love to him and
asked him why he said, “ I pity periamma” For that David replied that
periamrma might have the feeling of loneliness on the earth, while he and
his friends are bubbling with joy in Heaven always with all his friends.
(Son David, periamma will come there soon to enjoy the music of the
choir of my darling David.)
P.s. David son was the friend of the lonely when he was on the earth
and even now he is concerned about such people. Such a gem he is!
Bye amma dear!
" And He walks with me and He talks with me,
And He tells me I am His own
And the joy we share as we tarry there
None other has ever known".

CHAPTER 33
WORSHIP SERVICE WITH CHOIRS COMING FROM FAR AWAY
PLACES OF HEAVEN
Date: 12th March 2005
Time: 10.35 P.M.
“All the nations thou hast made shall come and bow down before
thee O lord, and shall glorify thy name”. Ps. 86:9
DAVID: Just now we returned home after attending a wonderful sing song
worship service, within the worship complex, in the presence of Jesus and
thousands of angels. Many famous choirs from very distant places
participated in that service. Nearby choirs didn’t give any items. We
reached the worship complex by our usual route and walked up to the music
complex which is at the centre of the worship complex. The worship service
was conducted in an immense auditorium which stood in great splendour,
surrounded by woods, beyond the music complex. We had never been to
this auditorium before. As we reached the music complex, to our surprise,
we saw a number of very large choirs marching one after the other from the
music complex to the auditorium. There were many roads from several
directions leading to the music complex and we could see large number of
people like us standing at those roads and watching those choirs, dressed in
very beautiful uniforms, singing different types of songs in different
languages and walking gracefully towards the auditorium. It was a long
procession and we could see all the races of the world among them. Steve
told us that he and the other members of the music complex were making all
the arrangements for their pleasant stay in the music complex, since they
have come from far away places in Heaven. Finally we followed the
procession at the back and reached the auditorium, which had a capacity for
the seating of many thousands in galleries. There was a separate gallery in
the front at the left and it was arranged in a slanting position so that the
guest choir giving the item could face the stage as well as the audience.
One large choir was standing on that gallery and singing. The immense
stage was filled with angels. By the time we reached the auditorium, it was
almost full and so we occupied the seats at the back.
Suddenly we heard the beautiful singing voices of angels at the top of
the building. We were taken by surprise, when the angels above and those
standing on the stage started singing alternately and it was going on for
some time. In the meantime we all stood up to receive Jesus, who
descended magnificently with a host of angels. We raised our hands and
voices to praise Jesus. Then the whole audience which contained a large
number of choir members sang joyfully a praising song. After that the guest
choirs started giving their items one by one from the left gallery. As soon as
one item was over, those choir members went to the front bowed low in front
of Jesus and walked off through the right side. Jesus raised His hands and
smiled at them. In the mean time, the next choir occupied that gallery to
give their item. Though the music was of different types and in different
languages, all the items were very good. Almost all the local choir members
were present for the worship service. After all the items were over, Jesus
gave a very short message.
JESUS : There are many ways to praise the Lord. Usually you raise
your hands and shout words of praises to the Lord. But when you sing
praises to the Lord, there are two components in those praises. One is the
component of words of praises. Other component is the music part, which is
equally important. That is why the psalms of My servant David have become
so famous and I accept those songs of praises with great joy. Now also the
songs of praises by many choirs from different parts of Heaven give great joy
to Me. I will be happy if the local choirs of this area go to different places of
Heaven to sing praises to the Lord.
DAVID : Immediately we saw the pleasing sight of the ascension of Jesus
with those thousands of angels, while we all shouted praises to the Lord.
On our way out of the auditorium, I met my friend Bob, but could talk
only for a brief moment, Bob said, “How is my sweet boy David? You
promised to come to our place. Soon we are going to have a grand music
concert and we'll send invitation to your choir. Don’t forget to come. Bye!
Bye!” I agreed to go over there to give an item. Then we rushed outside to
see once again the musical procession of the choirs from the auditorium to
the music complex. We followed them and then reached the river and sailed
back home joyfully.
I had been to my medical study centre before going for this worship
service. Now my friends want to sing and march along our main road after
seeing the other choirs singing and marching. So I am going down and I
shall wait for my friends to join me at the front road.
Bye amma dear!
"With harps and with vials, there stand a great throng,
In the presence of Jesus and sing a new song."
- Rev. Pierson

CHAPTER 34
COLONY OF ANIMAL LOVERS AND ANIMAL
STUDY SCHOLARS
Date: 14th March 2005
Time: 10.35 P.M.
“Beasts and all cattle; creeping things and flying fowl: Let them
praise the name of the Lord”. Ps. 148:10,13.
DAVID : Amma, just now we have returned from a wonderful trip. I didn’t go
to my medical study centre before the trip, since we were singing songs in
each and every house. I told you that our friends wanted to march along our
main road and sing. But when we started our singing trip, every body called
us into their house to sing for them. So it took a very long time. We sang in
Palliyadi grandma’s house. Mamu ran and told ammamma that we were
coming by singing. So ammamma waited for us and after singing gave us
fruit juice.
Then only we started our present trip, sailing towards the right of our
colony in the river at the back of our mansions. We didn’t sail a very long
way, but at a short distance we used to see a picturesque woodland with tall
flowering trees on our left. A small left side branch of this river was flowing
along this strip of woods and when we entered it, we found that, behind this
wood-land, this branch and another left side branch joined to form a very
broad, branch of the main river and making that patch of woods, an island.
When we used to look at it casually on our earlier trips it didn’t look like a
river branch at all. Thick woods with tall green trees laden with different
coloured flowers, rose from the water’s edge to stretch away unbroken, right
up to the mountains far away, on both sides of this branch river. After a long
way of pleasant journey we saw small islets at the middle of the river. In
each islet there was a single beautiful mansion surrounded by the same type
of tall flowering trees. We couldn’t see anybody in the first few islets. After
travelling some distance, we saw men and women standing outside a
mansion in an islet. So we stopped there and went within that islet. Those
people warmly greeted us and took us into the central hall of the mansion. It
seemed to be a conference hall with pictures of various types of animals of
Heaven, hanging on the walls. They gave us some information of that
colony, They said, “Deep within the woods, there are many many animal
homes and also mansions for humans. The people living, in the island
mansions are great animal scientists (zoologists), research scholars in the
field of animals and animal lovers. There are various types of scientists
here. Some are involved in classifying the Heavenly animals according to
the external features. Some are studying their habits. Some are studying
the intelligent level of each group and so on. Did any one of you study
zoology?" My friends told them that I was a medical student. I told those
people that I studied the fundamental zoology only, before joining the
medical college. Then we all crossed the river and walked along a left side
pathway, beside a stream. A small stream was flowing down into the river
and on both sides of the stream, there were pathways parallel to the stream.
After walking a long way, we saw mansions both for human beings and
animals. The animal mansions were very huge with one floor and sloping
roofs. There were many halls open on all sides and separated by short
walls. The entire building was encircled by a wide veranda. Each building
had dining rooms, bed rooms and playing rooms. In each mansion, we saw
one type of animal. They were similar to our dogs, cats, rabbits, sheep, deer
etc. Inside one bed room, we saw two heads on a pillow, covered with a
single sheet. One child was sleeping with an animal. Such was the close
relationship between human beings and animals in Heaven. In the dining
hall of one of the mansions, we saw doglike animals. Each dog was carrying
a plate with two legs, just like hands and walking towards a lady, who was
giving, them fruits. The animals were walking in a queue(Q)-no pushing or
shoving. All the animal mansions were spotlessly clean. The furniture and
articles were kept neatly. In one place, we sat and watched the game played
by those wonderful creatures. There was always somebody to guide them to
play. In that ground they were chasing the balls. In another ground, they
were running here and there, since, they were playing the game 'treasure
hunt'. When one of them got the treasure, the whole group seemed to be
happy and they were taking that to their game master. There is no jealousy
or fighting even among animals in Heaven and they were always in groups.
The research scholars were on the move, collecting informations they
needed. They told us that the pathway went up to the mountain and also
over its top, where there were many animal homes for bigger animals and
facilities for horse riding etc. The stream was originating from the mountain.
There were many more such streams on both sides of the river and there
were many more animal homes along the sides of those streams. We
couldn’t visit even those animal homes on both sides of that one stream. So
we realized that there were animal kingdoms too in our marvellous Heaven.
We spent more time with those animals and enjoyed their friendship
thoroughly. Then we crossed the stream and walked back to the river,
looking at more animals and their habitats on that side also. From those
animal homes, ladies gave us many baskets of rare varieties of fruits. We
thanked them and finally we sailed back home joyfully. My friends will bring
my share of fruits now. I am going down to see whether ammamma is there
to tell her, our story. We are planning to take our children also to that place
very soon.
Bye amma dear!
“O beautiful, beautiful land!
O land where all sorrows shall cease!
Where the soul, satisfied evermore shall abide
By the fair shining river of peace”
- Lilla M. Alexander

CHAPTER 35
VISITING A COLONY OF POETS, PAINTERS AND MUSICIANS –
SANG IN AN AUDITORIUM ON
A HILL TOP
Date: 16th March 2005
Time: 10.35 P.M.
“The Lord was ready to save me : therefore we will sing my songs
to the stringed instruments all the days of our life in the house of the
Lord.” Is. 38:20
DAVID : Amma, we are walking back home after a wonderful trip and now
we’ll keep our musical instruments in Steve’s mansion and I’ll quickly come
home and talk to you. Please wait for me. (After a few minuets David
slarted talking). Amma, we walked along our main road towards the left of
our mansions, then turned on the right road, reached the river and sailed
towards the left. After travelling some way we saw at a distance the huge
rock with a tower on top and with a tent of fine water spray, on our right. We
sailed straight and entered another right side branch. After travelling some
distance, we came to an area where the beauty of the sight fascinated us.
There were small flat hills on either side of the river. The green meadow on
each hill was blooming with wild flowers of one beautiful colour. On the top
of each hill, was a cluster of small rocks, through which water was soaring
up and coming down as fine spray and falling on those lovely flowers. We
sailed slowly enjoying the wondrous beauty of those different coloured
mounts of flowers. As we travelled farther the small hills gradually became
bigger and bigger and meadows of flowers changed into bushes of wild
blossoms. Finally we saw very big hills with flat tops, so that on the summit
of each hill stood a magnificent mansion surrounded by the same type of
beautiful bushes of wild flowers of the same colour. The whole picturesque
landscape was studded with such different coloured hills with mansions, at
random, on both sides of the river. There were single storey and double
storey mansions. We sailed nearer to one such hill and found a pathway
with gold railings going to the top from the river. We stepped down from our
boat, saw a few people sitting on the open veranda, enjoying the beautiful
scenery all around that place. Amma, whatever I tell you, you can never
imagine the actual beauty of Heaven from the earth. You have to see it
personally. Those people warmly welcomed us and said, “The residents of
this area are mostly painters, poets, music composers, music lovers, those
who love to live on top of a hill and so on. You can see all the races of the
world in this area. In some of the hill tops, there are music halls, painters
gallery, conference halls, worship places etc. In the summit of one huge hill,
you can see a lovely green lawn, where Jesus used to come for worship
services.” Then they showed us the hill on which stood the music hall-a two
storey building. They said that in the ground floor, groups play different
kinds of musical instruments-orchestras and on the top floor choirs used to
give items. When we looked down, we could see winding pathways touching
the foot of all the hills. Since on every hill top water was spraying down,
there were small pools of water in the valley bellow. Small streams were
flowing in-between such pools. Then we bid them a fond farewell and
reached the music hall on the hill nearby. We went to the ground floor and
listtened to the instrumental items for sometime. Since we took only some of
our instruments, we were not prepared to give a band item. Then we went
up. People received us warmly and asked us to sing for them since they saw
our instruments - guitars, violins and pipe instruments. The two music halls
were open on all sides except the beautiful stage. First John introduced us,
as a group coming from the main river side mansions, near the worship
complex. Then he introduced each one of us. Usually in such introductions,
John always used to give more importance to me. He said, “This is David,
our choir director. Don’t think that he is a school student. He almost
completed his medical education and he is continuing his study here in
Heaven too. He is the one who made us sing. David is crazy after music
and so here we are as a choir to sing for you. All of us belong to different
countries of the world.” Then we sang a few choruses with our musical
instruments. We closed our performance by singing the anthem “Jesus is
our shepherd” with musical prelude and interludes with our instruments.
Amma, I think that we sang well. As soon as we finished singing, there was
a great shout of appreciation. One person from the audience came to the
stage to thank us profusely. He said that our performance was excellent and
they would be happy if we could stay in their area. For that John replied,
“We are really grateful for your loving invitation. But we are staying with our
loved ones and so we can’t stay here. I am working in the Information
centre. If there is any function in your area, please call us as ‘David’s choir'
and we’ll surely come and participate in your programme of music.” We
noted that there was no regular announcer, Every time somebody from the
audience went up to announce or appreciate a singing group. We sat there
for a long time enjoying the wonderful singing session and then we came
down. On our way back we saw a very beautiful golden pool, the bed of
which was pure gold. It was shining beautifully and we saw a large crowd of
children playing in the golden waters. The pool was very shallow and water
was coming in and going out in thin streams. There were many flat rocks
also within the pool. All of us plunged into the pool. John put his head on a
rock and was lying inside the water and he closed his eyes. I just sat on a
rock, but my younger friends drew me down within the water. There was a
thick layer of golden pebbles intermingled with a few precious stones here
and there on the pool-bed. I was lying down, resting my head on one hand
and picking up precious stones stirring the layers of golden pebbles. It was
interesting to do that. By the time we left, all my pockets were filled with
precious stones. Our teenagers joined the children and taught them several
games. In one game the children have to collect the golden pebbles in a
stipulated time. In the end they have to count the number and find out who
picked more. They played the game of ‘passing the parcel’ also with a huge
golden pebble. The children were running within the water chasing each
other and also throwing those pebbles on each other. Amma, do you know
one thing? We don’t have pain receptors in our body. Even if a stone falls
on us, it doesn't hurt us and we don’t feel any pain. It should be like that in
Heaven where there is no pain or tears. We spent a very long time there.
Everybody enjoyed. Finally the whole gang of children followed us with
shouts of joy upto the boat, carrying golden pebbles for us. Our girls also
quickly filled their pockets with gold before our grand procession started.
Amma, we are going to practise a few new anthems and so some of
our choir members will come here now and I am going down.
Bye amma dear!
“Oh, the music rolling onward
Like a mighty ocean tide
Oft I seem to hear its echoes,
While to earth they softly glide!
And there comes to me a vision,
that my soul with rapture thrills,
For I stand by faith uplifted
On the everlasting hills.!
- Fanny J. Crosby
 CHAPTER 36
WORSHIP SERVICE AT A GREEN LAWN OVER A
MOUNTAIN TOP IN A COLONY OF SCIENTISTS
AND SCHOLARS
Date: 18th March 2005
Time: 10.40 P.M.
“Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven”.
Mat. 5:3
DAVID : Amma, we had been to a wonderful worship service. Some of the
adult members of our colony also accompanied us.
We sailed towards the right of our colony along the river at the back of
our mansions. We entered a left side branch where there were mountains on
both sides. We had sailed in that branch long back. But this time we didn’t
sail straight but entered a beautiful stream flowing into our river from the
right. Amma, in Heaven, we can sail even over shallow waters. When we
turned in that stream, there also we saw lofty mountains on both sides. At
one place on the left, was a broad spiral road, leading to the top of that
mountain. So we left the boat and as we started gliding up we saw many
people going to the summit from the mansions studded on the mountain
slopes at different levels on both sides of the stream. As we were gliding
up, the panoramic view around the mountain was magnificent. At the front
and one side were the river and the stream. At the back of the mountain,
there were sections of beautiful different coloured flowering trees. We were
not sure whether it was a huge fruit farm or just flowering trees. When we
reached the summit a great surprise was awaiting us there. We saw an
immense green lawn and we realized that the worship service was going to
take place at that lovely lawn. Already a large crowd of people were
gathered there. A grand choir which was on the left side in the front, was
singing beautifully. We walked to the front and occupied almost the front
rows. Suddenly we saw a glorious radiant white cloud at a distance over our
heads. Immediately we stood up to receive Jesus. The cloud was slowly
descending and Jesus along with a very large host of angels descended
gloriously. It reminded us the mountain where Jesus was transfigured while
He was on the earth. Jesus came down extending His two hands over us.
When He came near the lawn, His feet didn’t touch the ground. He was just
a few feet above the lawn throughout the service. The angels were standing
behind Him. Most of the audience joined the choir in singing a praising
song, which was unfamiliar to us. We just shouted joyful praises to Jesus.
Then Jesus gave a wonderful message as we were all standing.
JESUS : This place always reminds Me of the mountain range on the earth
where I gave sermons to My followers. At the very beginning I started My
message with “Blessed are the poor in spirit for theirs is the kingdom of
Heaven.” So the gift of Heaven is for those with a simple child like faith in
My Father, the great Creator, in His power and glory and also for those who
have simple faith in Me and My salvation on the cross. Among you, there
are great scholars, scientists and great inventors with high level of
intelligence, but you have the simple faith. I want all of you to remember
your simple faith on Me and My Father, while you were on the earth. I have
given free will to the human race. They have to select the path according to
their free will. Only when they accept Me and call on Me, I’ll enter into their
heart and give them salvation and peace. If I had not given, the human race
the free will and instead bent them according to My will, Heaven would have
been filled by this time. But that was not the will of My Father. One has to
accept Me and My Father according to their own free will and simple faith
and theirs is the kingdom of Heaven.
DAVID : Amma, it was a marvellous message and we felt very happy to
listen to our beloved Jesus on that mountain top. It was a glorious
experience. Then Jesus ascended with both His hands outstretched, facing
us and the angels were behind Him. It was similar to His ascension from the
earth to Heaven on the mount of olives, when the disciples of Jesus were
looking up to Him. We were also doing the same thing until Jesus
disappeared from our sight. Then the crowd dispersed. We were wondering
how such a huge crowd would go down through that one road. But to our
very great surprise, most of them glided down from the edge of the mountain
top. the choir started going down through the broad road singing all along
the way. We followed the choir along with some of the crowd. The gliding of
the multitude around the mountain was a marvellous sight.
On our way back home we started discussing the meaning of the
message of Jesus. One of us told, “Those who study the Bible critically
without simple faith in Jesus may go astray. Even among others, there are
people both educated and uneducated, who do not have a simple child like
faith on Jesus and His salvation.” Immediately our teenagers started teasing
John saying, “John! you were about to study theology and the critical study
of the Bible. So you were lucky to enter Heaven before you lost your simple
faith on Jesus.” Amma, John has a very sweet character. He always smiles
whenever our friends tease him. Then, while we sailed back home, our girls
collected very rare wild flowers from the bank of the stream. The blossoms
were big in size. They were an unusual type of wild flowers and they were
just beautiful.
Amma, I am going down to see whether ammamma or grandpa are
here at home. If they are not, I’ll go, to our museum lawn to join in our
discussion.
 Bye amma dear!
"Wisdom comes to those who know THEE,
All the best we have we owe THEE".
- Perus Dearmer

CHAPTER 37
VISITING A COLONY OF CAPTAINS OF SHIPS AND SAILORS
(CAPTAINS' COLONY)
Date: 20th March 2005
Time: 10.40 P.M.
“If I take the wings of the morning and dwell in the uttermost
parts of the sea, even there shall Thy hand lead me and Thy right hand
shall hold me”.
Ps. 139:9,10
DAVID : Amma, just now we came home after enjoying a trip to the sea.
We reached the sea by our usual route. At the sea, we turned left and sailed
near the shore line for a long time. We passed all familiar sites and came to
a rocky beach, where there were white marble rocks within the sea as well
as on the shore. There were beautiful mansions over the high white marble
rocks of immense size surrounded by flower gardens and wild flowers
embroidered the entire slopes. While we sailed on steadily forward, we saw
a broad river joining the sea. There were mansions over the high rocks,
perched on the elevated places on both sides of the river. We entered that
river and at the left, saw a flight of steps leading to the summit which was
almost parallel to the river. So we left our boat there climbed those steps
and went to the top. Amma, we were fascinated by the marvellous sight of
the entire place, which was rich in scenic beauty. A large number of boats
were floating on the sea. Some were going out towards the deep sea and
some were coming in. There was a net work of winding pathways connecting
all those mansions on the summit. In between those pathways, there were
very beautiful gardens and meadows carpeted with wild flowers of different
colours. We stood there for sometime enjoying the beautiful sights. Then
we went to the first mansion, nearer to us. It was very close to the sea. It
was a huge one storey mansion with a sloping roof and it was built with white
marble. We went around and reached the front. A middle aged white man
was seated on the veranda looking at the sea. There were many vacant
seats near him. He warmly welcomed us and asked us to occupy those
seats. His house was over an immense white marble rock facing the sea. At
the front slope there were beautiful flowering plants. That man introduced
himself as the captain of a ship while he was on the earth. Most of the
inhabitants of that colony were captains of ships and sailors. His whole
family and also the families of his brothers and sisters were all living in that
colony. He explained many of his marvellous experiences as captain of two
big ships and we were thrilled to hear them.
CAPTAIN : I am thankful to Jesus who gave this wonderful place to me and
my family. I have a large family here, consisting of many children and youth.
While I was on the earth, I thought that my life was a tragedy. I lost one of
my sons as a young man and lost several of my grand children as children
and youth. I couldn’t understand the will of Jesus at that time. Now you
see, I have a very large family here having adult members, youth and
children. Now they all have gone to one of the very big ships which are
docked in the deep sea. We used to go for sailing trips in them. Otherwise
our families use them as recreation centers, since the ships have all the
facilities like play grounds, halls for games and sports, music halls, libraries,
conference halls, swimming pools and cabins to take rest. During my entire
life on the earth, I was very close to Jesus. People used to say that, “Sailors
and doctors cannot be non-believers since they always need the guidance of
our Lord.” (Immediately my friends shouted, “David is a doctor” pointing
towards me. I told him that I was only a medical student. Then the captain
continued his talk.) I am very happy to meet a doctor among the youth
group. I had the pleasure of meeting several Indian doctors on the earth.
They were very sincere in their work and they were also hard working. I
have always loved youth while I was on the earth and now in Heaven too. If
your parents are still on the earth, they should realize, how happy are their
children in Heaven. Jesus needs youth and children in Heaven, to make it a
more joyful place. I think that there are enough places in Heaven to see
throughout eternity.
DAVID : Amma, it was very interesting to listen to the stories of his
expeditions both on the earth and in Heaven. He asked us whether we
would like to visit the ships. We told him that we would love to do it in
another time. Then he gave us a huge tray full of fruits. It looked like small
red apple, but it was very very tasty. We haven’t seen that fruit before. He
said that during their voyages to different parts of Heaven, they used to
collect rare varieties of fruits and other things in large numbers and that
particular fruit was one of them. He asked us to eat as many as we want
and take the rest home. We ate a few and put the balance into our pockets.
Finally we stood in half circle and sang many choruses and he enjoyed them
very much. Then our host also joined us, when we sang our favourite
chorus, “Over and over like a mighty sea, comes the love of Jesus rolling
over me.” We sang that song loudly with great joy since we were standing
very close to the vast ocean.
Then we bid him a fond farewell and sailed back home joyfully.
Amma, I am going down to our old meeting place, the small sand dune
enclosed by the stream. We had decided to meet there.
Bye amma dear!
"God of the rivers in their course,
Lord of the swelling sea,
 Where man must strive with nature's force,
Do Thou his guardian be".
- Hunter Clare

CHAPTER 38
MEETING MOUNTAIN CLIMBERS
Date: 22nd March 2005
Time: 10.40 P.M.
“In his hands are the depths of the earth; the heights of the
mountains are his also.” Ps. 95:4
DAVID : Amma, we are sailing back home after a wonderful trip to a faraway
place. Now I am walking along our road and I’ll talk to you as soon as I
reach home (After some time David continued his narration.)
Before going to this trip, I had been to my medical study centre, where I attended
a conference in the ENT (ear, nose, throat) department. Expert doctors explained the
wonders of our Lord’s creation of human beings and their wonderful organs. They said,
“God created them perfectly, but due to sin the body became sick. Now we have perfect
organs in Heaven.” Then I rushed back home, since John told us that we had to start
earlier. Our group then started in a boat along the river at the back towards the right of
our mansions. After crossing the first lake and after a long journey, on our right, we saw
an immense lake surrounded by very huge and lofty mountains on three sides. We
stepped down from our boat at that place. Between the river and the lake was a broad
road, fenced in on both sides by rows and rows of flowering trees. We stood on the road
and watched the lake. The whole lake and the mountains were clothed in a wonderful
golden mist. That was the first time we saw such a beautiful sight. Afterwards we found
that the mist was due to the fine spray of water coming almost from the top of the
mountains from a series of narrow falls flowing from tremendous heights. When the
water came down, it was spreading like a tent of very fine droplets of water and created
the mist. The road was going around the lake, along the feet of those mountains. The
top of the mountains above the origin of the falls was covered with very dense wood of
green trees. We walked along the left side of the lake. We could see vaguely many
boats sailing on the lake. The mist of fine spray gave us a wonderful feeling and we
enjoyed it. We didn’t feel wet at all. It had a slight cooling effect on us. We could see
clearly the places around us while we were walking, but not the distant places. At the
left we saw a beautiful flight of steps from the road upwards. We climbed those steps
and reached another parallel road at a higher level. At our left we saw an immense
beautiful mansion. On the open front portico some men and women were sitting and
talking. As soon as they saw us, they invited us in and we were seated along with them.
One of those men gave us some information about that place.
MAN : Most of the inhabitants here are all mountain climbers. All of us
belong to a group of mountain expedition team on the earth. So in Heaven
too, Jesus in His tender mercy has given us the privilege of mountain
climbing. Actually this place is a picnic spot. Even the mountain climbers
are not permanent residents here. We have our own mansions at different
parts of Heaven. But our team members spend most of our time in these
mansions and we used to go for mountain expeditions through these rocks
covered with mist. It is difficult to climb to the top of the mountain through
these rocks but we do enjoy it immensely. Of course one can glide to the
top of any place in Heaven. After crossing the origins of these falls, we used
to go to the top, where there are many mansions within the thick foliage of
the green woods and those mansions cannot be seen from the bottom. We
used to stay there for sometime and then come down to these mansions.
Groups of children, youth and adults also used to come here on picnics.
They used to enjoy boat-riding, the misty woods and the delightful picnic
spots around this area. There are music halls, shopping complexes, sports
halls along this road and also many empty guest mansions. I am sure that
you will enjoy going to these places.
DAVID: Then, we bid them a fond farewell and started walking along the
road under the mist. We went into an empty mansion, which had everything
we needed within its portal. We then went to a shopping complex. To our
great surprise, it was full of things needed for a picnic. Big carry baskets,
plates of all sizes, mugs, cups and saucers, spoons of all sizes were there.
Those articles were made by very light and thin marbles of different colours.
Different types of precious stones of various colours were embedded in
them. A large number of baskets were filled with different kinds of fruits and
many other things. I took some very small plates, cups and saucers, which
were beautiful. They looked like small toys and I put them in my pocket.
Our teenagers took some picnic baskets and colleted many things for them
and also to give as presents to our people in that colony. We sang some
songs also while walking through that mist. Our voices floated and had a
different wonderful effect. Afterwards we walked back to the river, got into
our boat and sailed back home joyfully.
Bye amma dear!
“O Beulah land, sweet Beulah land,
As on Thy highest mount I stand,
I look away across the sea,
Where mansions are prepared for me
And view the shining glory shore
My Heaven my home for ever more”
- E. PAGE
 CHAPTER 39
WORSHIP SERVICE IN WHICH JESUS BLESSED EVERYBODY
Date: 24th March 2005
Time: 10.40 P.M.
"....God Almighty who will bless you, with blessings of heaven
above .....”. Genesis 49:25
DAVID : Amma, we reached home just now after attending a wonderful
worship service in a beautiful place. We walked along the road in our front
towards the left of our mansions, turned on the right side road, reached the
river and from there we sailed towards the right. After a long way, this river
joined a huge and lovely lake at its one end and again continued its course
from the other end of the lake. The other three sides of the lake were
surrounded by thick woods of tall trees laden with lovely flowers of different
colours. The whole scenery was very very beautiful. We sailed along the left
side bank of the lake. Here and there we saw beautiful pathways going
inside the wood starting from the bank of the lake. When we reached almost
the mid point of the lake shore line, we saw a very broad road leading into
the woods. We stepped down from our boat and started walking along the
road. We did enjoy strolling within that lovely wood. There were many cross
roads and a net work of pathways, leading to the very beautiful mansions
deep within the woods. We walked straight and came to an immense circular
green lawn. At the centre of the lawn stood a huge chapel of gracious
beauty. It was made of beautiful pale green marble stones edged and
decorated with gold. There was a huge tower which had more gold than
green marble. The lawn was encircled by the same lovely wood which
extended to a very large area on all its sides. Later on we were told that the
lawn with the chapel, was at the centre of that vast wood-land colony of
mansions. Those grand mansions were occupied by people, who were poor
on the earth, but who supported the ministry of Jesus by giving liberally,
beyond their means. We then entered the chapel and the stage
was in half moon shape and several rows of angels were standing along the
semicircular wall. They were singing with their musical instruments. There
was a choir at the left and a large crowd of children with flowers in the front.
We also went almost to the front and sat just behind the children. Suddenly
we heard singing voices coming from the back. As we turned back we saw
Jesus coming in the front with a group of people following Him. The angels
were moving along the two sides of the procession. We all stood up, turned
to the back and started praising Jesus. When Jesus entered the chapel, He
turned to the two sides, extended His hands and blessed the audience.
When He came nearer to us, we all stood in a group and He extended His
hand over us. Though actually He couldn’t touch all our heads at one
instant, the wonder of wonders was that, we all felt His hand over our heads
and we experienced a thrill of ecstasy passing through us. Then He went to
the children section and blessed them all. Then He climbed the stage and
was seated there. The choir, along with the audience sang a song of praise.
It was a blessing service. Afterwards children started going up to meet
Jesus. Very small children stood near Him, leaving the flowers they carried,
at His feet. Jesus blessed them all. Bigger children knelt before Him and
received His blessings. Then the youths and adults went in groups. Then
we also went and knelt before Him. As before, all of us felt the touch of His
hand over our heads at the same instant. Amma, we felt so happy to go
near Jesus to get His blessings. When the blessing ceremony was over,
children went in the front, raising their hands joyfully shouting praises.
Jesus went next. The choir and the adults followed the procession in
between the angels. We also joined the adults. As the procession reached
the lake, we all were standing around Jesus. Suddenly Jesus along with his
angels started ascending. It was a marvellous sight to see them going
above those green trees of the wood. We all shouted praises for a long time
and then started dispersing. We were told that the children came from
different places around that colony, with their caretakers. Many of them
sailed back home by boats.
We saw very beautiful green marble stones at the bed of the lake and
our girls collected a load of them. Then we sailed and walked back home. I
am going down amma dear.
Bye Amma!
“We shall stand before the king,
with the angels we shall sing,
Glory, glory to our king.”
 CHAPTER 40
VISITING AN INFORMATION CENTRE FOR TRAVEL
- LOVERS AND A PICNIC SPOT
Date: 26th March 2005
Time: 10.40 P.M.
“The Lord shall preserve thy going out and thy coming in from
this time forth and even for ever more.” Ps. 121:8
DAVID : Amma, we came home just now after a wonderful trip to the sea.
We took our usual route and reached the sea. From there we turned left and
passed the captains colony at the beach. After some distance, we saw a
beautiful palm grove at the beach and at that place we turned at right angles
to the shore line and sailed towards deep waters. After a long distance, we
came to a region where the sea was studded with beautiful small islands on
our left and right. Each one had some unique characteristic feature, and a
unique charm. Some islands had tall flowering trees. The spectacular
beauty was that each island was decked with flowers of the same colour.
We were captured by the beauty of different islands in different colours.
Some had palm trees. Some had different coloured marble rocks and wild
flowers and ferns embroidered the slopes, spangled with the spray of
springs. Some had beautiful cascades and the streams were flowing down
the cliffs and so on. We caught glimpses of a few mansions deep within
those islands. We passed them all and sailed straight and saw a very
beautiful city in a rectangular island. The city was surrounded by walls built
with beautiful pink marble stones edged with gold. At the middle of one
longer side, there was a grand golden gate. Long marble steps rose form
the sea to the gate. We got down there and stepped into the island. Five
main roads were running across the island and many cross roads divided the
area into many sections with a net work of pathways within each one. In
each section, there was a very beautiful mansion surrounded by different
types of gardens. We walked straight and reached an auditorium. Within its
campus, there were four information centres, situated at its four corners.
We went into one of them. It was like a conference hall with a large number
of maps and guide books. People who were there warmly welcomed us and
we were seated. They gave us some information about that area.
PEOPLE : The residents of this city are travel lovers. They go for long
tours with the help of maps and guide books. After they return, they used to
have conferences and get togethers in the auditorium, where they used to
discuss their tours. Some used to take notes. Among these people there
are writers too, who used to write about the places they visited and the
people they met there.
JOHN : I am also working in an information centre and our group can be
called as a small singing youth group, who visits many places in Heaven.
We have visited kings and also people of different walks of life, who came
from different parts of the world. Our choir director David is a medical
student from India. He conveys Heaven’s messages to his mother, who
writes a book. For that reason. Jesus gives us directions to go to different
types of places and people.
DAVID : Amma, those people were happy to listen to John and told us that
we almost belonged to those touring groups. For that John replied that we
were not going on very long tours like those in that city.
PEOPLE : This place is a tourist spot as well. There are four sets of
islands on the four sides of this central island. They are called I, II, III, and
IV. The islands through which you came, is named as I. As you start from
this city, the islands at right in each set are named as R1,R2,R3, etc and
those on the left are named as L1, L2, L3,etc. Visitors, mainly groups of
children and youth used to come here to visit these islands which have
places of enjoyment like animal sanctuary, bird sanctuary, sports and games
facilities, music halls, falls etc.
DAVID : Then they showed us a map, indicating all those islands and what
was the special feature of each one. We looked at that map and found that
IIIR4 was an island, full of marble hills, cascades and precious stones. So
we decided to go to that island. They asked us to visit the huge two storey
auditorium. We thanked them and went there. It was an immense building
parallel to the sea. There was a huge gate on the sea side, through which
sea entered into the portico. There was a house boat with one cabin near
the portico. We got into that boat and started our journey. There were many
beautiful house boats with cabins, floating on the sea. All of us were
cramped into two long seats in front of the cabin. Amma, my younger friends
just squeezed me from two sides. Finally we reached III R4 island. It was
surrounded by small hills of different coloured marble rocks. We climbed up
through a winding path way and reached the top of one of the hills. Amma,
the scenery was just fantastic. There was a central pool of transparent
golden water. Water was gushing out from all the hills carrying numerous
varieties of precious stones of all lovely hues. We all jumped into the pool
with great joy and the whole island was filled with our laughter and shouts of
joy, which echoed in the air. From some hills, water was gushing out from
the top like a fountain and in some others water was gushing out from the
slope through a single opening and in some others water was gushing from a
long line of clefts, carrying the precious stones along with them. From the
pool, water was slowly moving and pouring into the sea, carrying some of the
precious stones into the sea. We arranged a game with the collection of
gems. Every one was assigned a particular shape, like sphere, cone, bun,
flat, cylinder and so on. They must collect different shades of that particular
shape and finally we would count to know who collected more. John, as
usual was a dreamer boy. Usually I used to collect with great interest. But
this time, I was more interested in speculating, how the gushing water was
carrying the gems. I used to love to float on the slow moving water.
Everyone was engaged in the game with great enthusiasm. Finally we got
into the cabin-boat, reached our own boat and sailed back home. On our
way, my friends started counting the number. Frank, the great sports man
came first. Then the ranks were taken by our teenagers. Amma, do you
know who came last? Our dreamer boy John and I got the position just
before him. My teenaged friends were calling me “Lazy boy David.” Any
way we all had a wonderful time. What a glorious and joyful life amma! Then
our teenagers took mine from my pocket. They mixed all our collections and
re-distributed them so that everyone got different varieties. Then we sailed
back home brimming with joy.
Amma, I must go to my medical study centre. Before that I must see
ammamma and grandma. So I am not going to the lawn near our museum
now.
Bye amma dear!
“There’s a beautiful land on High,
I shall enter it by and by;
There with friends hand in hand,
I shall walk on the strand,
In that beautiful land on high.”
- James Nicholson

CHAPTER 41
WORSHIP SERVICE IN WHICH JESUS SPOKE ABOUT HIS SECOND
COMING
Date: 30th March 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“Then will appear the sign of the son of man in Heaven, and then
all the tribes of the earth will mourn and they will see the son of man
coming on the clouds of Heaven with power and great glory! Mat. 24:30
DAVID : Amma, we attended a wonderful worship service and came home
just now. Many of our adult members also attended that service. We walked
along the main road towards the right of our mansions, turned on the left
side road and reached the river. From there we sailed towards the right.
Among familiar sites, we saw a broad golden marble road on our right
starting from the river bank and going into the interior. We left our boat
there and walked along that road. On both sides, we saw very very beautiful
well-planned flower gardens and lovely mansions deep within each garden.
As we were walking slowly we enjoyed the distinctive charm of that place.
Then we reached an immense plain ground, where stood a very grand
cathedral built by the same golden coloured marble stones, edged with gold.
It had many tall golden towers. The cathedral was encircled by a huge
ground, laid with golden marble tiles. That ground was surrounded by flower
gardens of exquisite beauty. Three more pathways emerged from the other
three directions. On both sides of those pathways also there were elegant
mansions surrounded by lovely gardens. We went around the cathedral and
reached the back. While we were standing there, a choir of about 100
members, in their uniform, was walking towards the cathedral along the long
straight road singing beautifully. Their choir director was walking in the front
at one end. Behind them we saw groups and groups of people coming
towards the cathedral. The choir went in through a door at one side at the
back. When we went in, the cathedral was almost full and the choir was
sitting at the left wing and we sat near the right wing.
Suddenly we heard the sound of trumpets above the cathedral. Soon
a large host of angels alighted on the stage, still playing their trumpets.
Again we heard a great sound of trumpets over head and soon Jesus
descended, surrounded by angels with trumpets on the three sides except in
the front. We all stood up, raised our hands and praised Jesus. Amma, the
mighty strains of the trumpets filled the cathedral with magnificence. At that
time we were reminded of the future and anticipated the coming of the Lord
to the earth. The choir started singing the wonderful song. “Mine eyes have
seen the glory of the coming of the Lord.” and the audience joined the choir
and the whole cathedral rang with our triumphant song. Amma, it was a
marvellous experiences - that wonderful song, the mighty sound of the
trumpet and the glorious appearance of our Saviour. It took a long time for
the joyful sound to cease. We were overwhelmed by thinking of that
awesome event. Then Jesus gave a wonderful message.
JESUS: You caught a glimpse of the magnificent scene, when I will be
descending above the earth according to the will of My Father. Now I want
to tell you the feelings of different groups and persons on that wonderful
event. I will tell you about My Father. First He created the Heaven and the
earth. He created man in His own image without any sin. Then sin entered
the world. Secondly He sent His only Son to the earth as Saviour to save
the human race from sin and eternal death. That was the second main event
of My Father. The third important event will take place, when He will send
Me again to earth to collect all My children from there. The time is known
only to My Father. If there is a delay, that is due to the great love of My
Father for the souls. He wishes that the good news should spread all over
the world so that more souls can be saved from that eternal death. Next I
must say a few words about Myself. My first event was My entry into the
world, My life there and finally My death on the cross and by My resurrection
from death, I conquered death, to save the human race from eternal death
and take them Home to Heaven. My next important event will be My entry
again into the world to collect My children from there. Like My Father I too
want to wait a little longer so that the message of Gospel can spread more,
to win more souls to Heaven.
 Next what about the angels of Heaven? They are just eagerly waiting
for the great event to take place. They are waiting to receive orders from My
Father to get ready for that awesome event.
What about you all? You must be waiting to go with Me to earth to
receive a new gloified body like that of Mine. Within a moment you will join
all your loved ones, who are saved and who are eagerly waiting for the event
to take place.
Now let us think about the people on the earth. All My children who
accepted the great salvation provided by Me and accepted Me as their
Saviour, are eagerly waiting for the event. They may be wondering why the
Lord’s coming is delayed? At the same time the name -sake Christians who
know about Me, but who do not believe in My salvation and My second
coming will get a shock of their life when they see Me and the angels on the
cloud. All others who do not accept Me as the Saviour will cry in agony
without knowing what is happening. Anyway let us all wait for that awesome
event, the time of which is known only to My Father.
DAVID : Amma, it was a wonderful message. Once again the angels blew
their trumpets, the choir sang the same song and our beloved Jesus
gracefully ascended in grandeur along with His angels.
Then the crowd dispersed. We could see all the races of the world
among them. Afterwards we came home singing joyfully that song “Mine
eyes have seen the glory of the coming of the Lord!!
Now I am going down to our museum site where people would be
discussing the message of Jesus.
Bye amma dear!
“Mine eyes have seen the glory of the coming of the Lord”
He is trampling out the vintage where the grapes of wrath are stored
He hath loosed the fateful lightening of His terrible swift sword
Our God is marching on."
- Julia ward Howe
 CHAPTER 42
VISITING HILL TRIBES ON A MOUNTAIN TOP
Date: 1st April 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“.... let the inhabitants of the rock sing, let them shout from the
top of the mountains. Let them give glory unto the Lord and declare His
praise in the islands”. Is. 42:11,12
DAVID : Amma, we have visited a colony in a beautiful mountain. We
walked along the main road towards the right of our mansions turned on the
left side road, reached the river and sailed towards the left. We sailed
steadily forward without turning in any of the branches of the river for a very
long time. Finally we came to a point, where there was a branch on the left
through a very dense forest, and we entered that. From both sides, the
branches of the flowering trees were drooping over the river forming a
beautiful arch overhead. The spectacular feature of the place was that,
there were creepers all over the branches and long chains of flowers of
different colours were hanging down from the branches, which gave an
added charm to the whole place. We were also entertained by the beautiful
music of hundreds of birds perching on the branches of those trees. It was a
delightful journey. Finally, the river touched a mountain, which was also
completely covered with such beautiful flowering trees with creepers. From
the elevation only we assessed that it was a mountain. After touching the
mountain, the river turned towards the right and was flowing around half of
the mountain and then continued its straight course. After a short distance,
we saw a flight of broad golden steps rising from the river and going up into
the forest on the mountain slope. To our surprise, we saw a group of
children, youth and adults with some kind of drums sitting over the steps and
playing their drums. We could see all the races of the world among them,
but most of them looked brown. As soon as they saw us, they stood up,
received us warmly and led us through the road climbing up the mountain.
They were playing their drums as well. There also chains of creepers were
hanging over head with very beautiful blossoms of different colours. Since
they were beating their drums, we couldn’t talk with them. The mansions
were not visible much. In one or two places, we caught glimpes of very
beautiful golden mansions within the thick foliage of the forest, on the slope
of the mountain. The roofs were covered with creepers that were full of
flowers and those creepers were hanging from the roof covering almost the
four sides of the mansions. So we couldn’t make out the structures of the
mansions. While we were walking up, more and more of children and adults
joined us and when we reached the top, a huge crowd was behind us. The
summit was flat with a vast area, so that, there was a huge chapel at the
centre surrounded by a row of very beautiful mansions. Since there was
some clearance on the top, we were able to see the mansions more clearly.
Those golden mansions were also ornamented by those lovely creeper
hangings of flowers. Another interesting thing happened in that place.
Children, especially boys and youth, instead of walking along the path way,
were climbing through the trees to reach the top as a short cut route. Amma,
it was a fascinating sight to see them jumping from the branches of the trees
all around the chapel to join us. Then we all went into the chapel, which was
surrounded by lily plants laden with lovely lily flowers of different colours.
The chapel was a slope roofed building, open on all sides. There were no
seats. We were really impressed by the luxury of the flooring and walls.
They were laid by golden tiles edged with different coloured precious stones.
It looked smooth and lustrous. The stage was also laid with those luxurious
tiles. A man who seemed to be a leader invited us to be seated over the
stage. Amma, it was so pleasant to sit on the golden tiles so smooth and
shiny. At the other side, the drummer boys were seated. By that time the
chapel was full. The leader then explained about their colony. He was
talking in his own language, which we could understand in a known
language.
LEADER : We all belong to mountain tribes from all over the world. Most of
us are from south India and north eastern India and from other places of the
world. We were very poor while on the earth. Now you see what our
beloved Jesus has given us! Such beautiful, luxurious and rich mansions and
chapel. White Missionaries came first and told us about Jesus. They
uplifted us socially and economically. They taught our children to read and
write. They also used to give us medical aid. Very rarely a doctor used to
visit us. Then the native Missionaries also used to visit us from nearby
towns and cities. Like that we accepted Jesus as our personal Saviour and
now we are here in this beautiful mountain. We like our mansions to be over
a mountain amidst the forest, since we were used to such surrounding. We
are very very happy here. Jesus used to visit us in this chapel. Members of
our missionary groups also come here often.
DAVID : Amma, do you see the love of Jesus? He gave such beautiful rich
mansions to such very poor people of the earth. Then John introduced each
and every one of us. He introduced me as a south Indian doctor and they
were very pleased to know about me. While they were talking, I could
recognise a few words
similar to Tamil. So I guessed that they were talking in one of the sister
languages of Tamil. First they sang a few songs with their drums. They
were really good. Then we sang some choruses. For that the boys played
their drums and the time of the rhythm was accurate.
 After the service, they took us to one of their mansions. They were
making small table mats of different types. They cut pieces of thick cloth,
made some network stitching like lace, along the edges with golden thread
and at the ends they tied precious stones having holes. The golden thread
went through the hole and they looked very very beautiful. They asked us to
take as many as we wanted. I took a few and our girls collected many as
usual. The ladies demonstrated how they were making them. They said that
they used to leave their product in shopping complexes. They packed the
gifts in bundles and children carried them for us till we reached our boat. As
we were walking on the road, people brought us bundles of presents. The
same band went before us and we bid them a fond farewell and reached
home.
Bye amma dear!
“I stand on the mountain of blessing at last,
No cloud in the Heavens a shadow to cast;
His smile is upon me the valley is past.”
- Chas H. Gabriel

CHAPTER 43
WORSHIP SERVICE WHERE JESUS DESCENDED IN A SWIRLING
FIRE
Date: 5th April 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“The Lord spoke with you face to face at the mountain out of the
midst of the fire”. Deuter 5:4
DAVID : Amma, we attended a wonderful worship service. We sailed
towards the left of our mansions in the river touching our rear gardens,
crossed the lake and again sailed in the next river. A branch on the left
would lead us to the sea. We didn’t turn in it, but kept on sailing farther.
After a short distance we got down near a very broad, white marble road on
the left side, leading into a thick wood of tall trees and also flowering trees.
We walked straight, enjoying the melodious music of hundreds of birds.
Amma, Heaven is a special place for flowers and birds. Then we reached a
great square plain ground where stood a very beautiful chapel, made of
white marble. From the chapel we could see three more main roads going in
the other three directions and we saw people coming from those directions.
Since we could see people moving everywhere, we understood that there
was a net work of path ways. Even that was a marvellous sight. While we
were standing there, two ladies came and they gave details about the colony
around that chapel.
LADIES : This colony, enclosed by water on all four sides is called wood
land island. At the back of the chapel, far from it, is the sea. Near the sea,
are mansions of people who love the sea view. Next to it is a huge sports
centre with many play grounds. (Later on Frank told us that he used to visit
that play ground and he used to go through the river in which we used to go
to reach the sea.) On the other three sides, there are rivers. Near the river
in the front there are mansions of bird watchers and bird lovers. Near the
other two rivers are mansions of animal lovers and they live there with pet
animals. For worship service, they all used to gather in this chapel. People
from nearby colonies also attend worship services here.
DAVID : Soon the ground around the chapel was filled with people. Then a
wonderful spectacular thing happened. We saw balls and balls of fire
descending down into the woods from the sky and from them groups and
groups of angels emerged, descended and drifted into the chapel. It was a
glorious sight. Then we all went in. A choir was standing at the left and an
orchestra on the right and they were giving items alternately or together.
Their performance was beautiful. The angels were standing at the back of
the stage. Then suddenly from the top of the high roof, came down a huge
ball of swirling fire and it was extended downwards as a cone. Jesus and
angels emerged from the fire and descended on the stage. Amma, we were
thrilled to see that marvellous and awesome sight. Then we raised our
hands, shouted praises to Jesus at our top most voices. Afterwards we sang
a praising song. Then Jesus gave a wonderful message.
JESUS : You saw Me coming out of fire. In the Bible you read many
incidents in which fire is mentioned. Fire is the symbol of God’s mighty
power. God spoke to Moses from fire, symbolizing what mighty things the
Lord could do to deliver His children from bondage. So also when the Lord
descended over mount Sinai, (ex. 19:18) the mountain was wrapped in
smoke, because the Lord descended upon it in fire. Elijah was taken unto
Heaven in a chariot of fire and horses of fire. (2king 2:11) So also during the
time of Elisha, when he prayed, the Lord opened the eyes of the young man
and he saw the mountain full of horses and chariots of fire round about
Elisha. (2king 6:17) They all represent the power of God. At Mount Carmel,
the lord answered the prayer of Elijah and fire of the Lord fell and consumed
the burnt offering, the wood, stones and licked the water. (1king 18:38) Like
that whenever the Lord sent fire, it meant great power. On the day of
Pentecost also the Lord sent the Holy Spirit in the form of tongues as of fire
(Act 2:3) As I often tell you, there is spiritual growth in Heaven and you
must realize the great power of the Lord symbolized by fire on the earth
when He did powerful things. To My children on the earth, this message
should be a great comfort and strength, since they have a great Father of
glory and power represented by fire.
DAVID : As soon as Jesus finished His marvellous message, we all felt the
power of Jesus descending over us and amma you must hear the immense
volume of the shouts of joy and praises we made. At the same time Jesus
and angels ascended up in a swirling ball of fire. We were all shouting
praises for a very long time, while the choir and orchestra were singing and
playing their instruments. That was something unusual. Usually we used to
disperse as soon as the ascension of Jesus takes place.
After a long time, we returned home singing all the way long. Amma,
now I am going down to our museum site. Already my friends would have
explained everything to the members of our colony. In our place, there are
some people who always attend a worship service one after the other.
Those people would have come for this service also.
Amma, be cheerful since a mighty Father with the power like fire is
with you. He can do anything to His children. Please tell this to periamma
also.
Bye amma dear!
“Descend, O Flame of sacred fire;
Now may we feel Thy quick' ning power;
To purest love each heart inspire,
And keep us in each trying hour.”
- F.J. Crosby

CHAPTER 44
RECREATION CENTRE AROUND A BLUE LAKE AND
OVER MOUNTAINS
Date: 7th April 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“My people will abide in a peaceful habitation, in secure
dwellings, and in quiet resting places.” Is. 32:18
DAVID : Amma, we had a wonderful trip and came home just now. We sailed towards
the left of our mansions in the river touching our rear gardens. We crossed the lake and
entered the next river and sailed farther. After passing the left side branch which led one
to the sea, we came near a right side branch and turned in it. After some distance it
flowed into an immense and beautiful lake surrounded by mountains. Since the bed of
the lake contained ink blue marble rocks, the lake looked just beautiful with blue water.
It reminded me of our deep blue sea at Puthalam beach. On its beautiful surface were
floating a large number of boats of various sizes and various colours. Around the lake
over the mountain slope, we could see mansions at different levels set in surroundings
of natural beauty - flowering trees, bushes of flowers and meadows carpeted with wild
flowers. The special beauty of that place was the enormous number of water springs
here and there starting from clusters of white marble rocks and flowing down as thin
streams to join the lake. We sailed along the left side of the lake and after some
distance saw very broad golden steps leading straight to the top of the mountain from
the lake. We went up through those steps enjoying the beautiful sights on both sides.
When we reached the top, the panoramic view around that mountain was just fantastic.
There was a net work of such beautiful lakes surrounded by mountains around that area.
On the summit of that mountain, a broad road, laid with white marble tiles edged with
gold, was going around along the centre. On both sides of the road were many cabin
like cottages within very beautiful different types of gardens with a large number of water
springs. We turned right and walked along the road. In many of those cabins and in the
gardens, we saw a large number of children playing in the water springs which formed
small pools or were flowing as streams. We passed all those cabins and after some
distance the atmosphere became very calm and serene with the absence of children’s
voices. In one of those cabin garden we saw a middle aged white lady. The garden was
filled with different types of rose flowers. It was looking very very beautiful. She seemed
to be a friendly person. As soon as she saw us, she smiled at us and greeted us warmly
and invited us to her cabin. She took us around her garden to the back portico which
touched the very edge of the mountain which was so steep and deep. Many seats were
arranged there, over looking the beautiful mountain slope, mansions, water springs and
the blue lake. She gave some information about that colony.
LADY : All these cabins on the mountain top are guest cabins. Any body
can come and stay here. Certain cabins near the steps are reserved for
children. We can always hear their joyful sound near those cabins. In this
area people like me live in a calm and peaceful atmosphere. I am a music
composer. I write songs also. Like me, many poets, writers ,missionaries
and many others who want to do their job in perfect peace come to these
cabins, while their own mansions are either around this lake or in some other
part of Heaven. You can see my home at the slope of this mountain (she
pointed her mansion to us.) I was a very sick person while on the earth. I
suffered much physically. My hobby on the earth was composing music and
writing songs. I used to teach music to children and I used to play many
musical instruments also. Now I continue my hobby here in Heaven with
great happiness since I am free from my pain and sickness.
I never got married. My parents live in their own mansion next to mine.
They were very poor while on the earth. Now, see, Jesus gave them a
beautiful rich mansion in this lovely place.
I used to visit my parents often. Otherwise I spend my time here. Now I
write songs praising my saviour and also songs describing the wondrous
beauty and riches of Heaven and compose music to these songs.
DAVID : She then went into her one - room cabin and brought a violin. We asked her
to play. She played the tune of “What a friend we have in Jesus.” in her violin so
beautifully closing her eyes. She opened her eyes suddenly and asked us “Do you
sing?” We said, “Yes”, got a guitar from her and stood up. I asked my friends to sing
the song “What a friend we have in Jesus”, softly with four parts with the soft
accompaniment of the guitar. The soft strains of our song mingled with the melody of
the flowing streams nearby, gave a marvellous effect. As soon as we finished, she just
rushed to us and hugged me tightly and kissed me repeatedly. She did that to each and
everyone of our group. Amma, we were really touched by her great love and
appreciation. She must be a very great lover of music. Then she asked us to sing many
of her favourite songs including “Silent night Holy night.” We also asked her to play a
few more songs which she did beautifully and we appreciated her. After that music
session, she went into her cabin and brought a tray full of new type of fruits. They
looked like our oranges, but with very soft skin and tasted like our ripe mango fruit. In
the mean time she went to her garden and cut about 25 different kinds of rose flowers.
She also brought golden clips and clipped one rose in our coat pocket. Amma, it looks
really grand. Actually she wanted us to stay there in the nearby empty cabins for a
longer period. When we told her about our different professions, she asked us to go
there again. She asked about us individually and when I told her my name, she said,
“Oh, David! my younger brother's name is also David. He is in Heaven and he is also a
great lover of music.” She took us within her cabin which was very beautiful with glass
like transparent windows. Then we walked into her garden. Again she kissed each and
everyone of us so fondly and she bid us a fond farewell. Amma, we were really touched
by her love and then we glided down through those golden steps and came down to the
lake. There we met a group of youth just stepping down from a boat.
YOUTH : This place is an interesting spot for youth and sports loving adults.
It is a fine and suitable area to play different types of sports with boats,
since there is a net work of lakes and rivers. For example one group of say
ten youths in ten small one seater boats of a particular colour hide at
different places in the vast net work of rivers which are flowing through
dense forests, bushes and drooping branches of trees. Another group of ten
in ten boats of another colour will try to find their hiding places. It is similar
to the game ‘hide and seek.’ There are many thrilling games like this.
DAVID : Then we thanked them and sailed back home. Our friends want to
go there again to join in the boat games.
Now I am going down. I just said a few words to ammamma, before
coming to my room. Now I am going to explain every thing to her.
Bye amma dear!
“Sweetly they are singing,
Hear the echo ringing,
In the land of beauty, Blessed land of song.”
- F.J. Crosby

CONDUCTING A CHILDREN’S CAMP

CHAPTER 45
VISITING A CHILDREN CAMP FOR THE FIRST TIME
Date: 9th April 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“Verily I say unto you, whosoever shall not receive the kingdom
of God as a little child, he shall not enter there in”. Mark 10:15
DAVID : Amma, just now we got home after visiting a wonderful place, a
children’s camp site. We sailed along the river at the back of our mansions
towards the right of our colony for a long time, passing all the familiar spots.
Then we saw a place on the right which was a thick wood-land completely
covered with rows and rows of palm trees. The leaves were green and very
long and covered most of the trees, so that the whole area was concealed by
those palm trees. We caught glimpses of small portions of the buildings
here and there amidst the thick foliage of the trees. At the right edge of this
place there was a branch on the right side of the river and we turned in it
and sailed looking at the picturesque palm wood at our left. We sailed on
and on and reached the sea. The palm wood extended upto the sea. At sea
we turned left and as we reached the end of the palm wood we saw another
river joining the sea and so we turned in it and sailed backwards. The dense
palm wood was broken by many cross-rivers flowing parallel to the sea and
joining the two parallel rivers on the fringes of the palm wood island. That
island was surrounded by the sea, the main river on the opposite side of the
sea and the other rivers on the other two sides. We turned in one of the
cross rivers at our left and thus arrived within the palm wood island. There
we saw small bridges across those cross rivers and a network of pathways.
Suddenly we heard the ringing of a bell similar to that of a church bell on our
right. So we stepped down from our boat and walked along a road towards
the sound of the bell, till we came across an immense plain ground,
surrounded by palm trees, on which stood a very huge auditorium at the
centre. We saw hundreds of children running towards the auditorium from all
directions. Even that was a beautiful sight. We entered the veranda on the
right side of the auditorium, which had long glass like transparent windows
with a large number of small seats arranged in galleries encircled by
balconies on three sides and a very huge stage in the front. We met a group
of youth sitting on the extreme end of the veranda and they were discussing
something. As soon as they saw us, they welcomed us warmly and they
gave some information about that place.
YOUTH : This is a very large camp centre for nearly one thousand children.
There are one hundred teachers who were Sunday school teachers or
persons involved in child ministry while they were on the earth. For this
camp, large number of children are sent from children’s homes or from
different colonies. They are taught scripture and different types of art like
music, dance and different kinds of mass drill. We also used to get
invitations from different colonies around this area. We used to take these
children there to entertain the people in those colonies. Our children used to
enjoy such trips immensely and the people of the host colonies also enjoy
these children’s programmes. All the teachers and the children live in these
huge mansions hidden within the palm trees.
DAVID : Then they took us inside and we were seated on one side of the
auditorium. There was an immense crowd of children within. To our great
surprise, we saw a band of thirty to thirty five members at one corner of the
stage. They were playing beautiful marching tunes for the mass drill of
nearly one hundred children on the stage with lovely uniforms. The children
were in beautiful long dresses with golden head bands and golden belts.
Some of the teachers were directing them. When the band played dancing
tunes, the children danced gracefully. Amma, it was a charming sight, since
they were doing it uniformly in perfect harmony with the band, and it was
superb. Children in different age groups were in different uniforms and their
performance was marvellous. After a long time, that practice came to an end
and the children streamed out of the hall, shouting in great joy. Then the
teachers invited us to the stage and introduced us to the members of the
band. It was almost like ours with drums, violins, guitars, pipe instruments
etc. John told them that we also had a similar band. Immediately they
asked us to play. So I was playing drums and my friends took other
instruments. First we played the marching tune. “Onward Christian soldiers”
and also other marching tunes and dancing tunes. They shouted in great
appreciation and requested us to join their group immediately, since they
were very badly in need of another band.
YOUTH : We had been requesting Jesus to send us another band. We are
sure that Jesus sent your group to this place in answer to our request. We
used to get a large number of invitations, but we are not able to accept all of
them due to the shortage of a band. We have enough children and they can
go in two groups to two different places, if we can have another musical
band.
DAVID : We discussed among ourselves and we decided to ask the
permission of Jesus. We told them that we would gladly join them and
remain till the end of the camp, if Jesus would give us permission. We had a
long chat with them. One of them said, “When youths leave the earth,
parents and friends are terribly shocked especially if they are highly talented
and saved. But see here in Heaven Jesus needs a large number of such
youth, for His work. It is like recruiting the best workers from a firm for a
foreign country for special assignments there. Only after we come here we
realize the truth and the plans of Jesus. We are such an example -a very
large group of youth for Jesus". Amma, how true it is! Then they took us to
a mansion which was a two storey building. In the ground floor, there was a
large bed room with small beds for the children and a large music room. The
first floor contained a number of rooms for the teachers. Then they took us
to a store house near one of the rivers. All along the way, we saw the
children playing in water and groups and groups of children going in boats.
We were told that the children enjoyed immensely such boat rides along the
rivers and sea, surrounding that palm island. From the store house, they
gave us many baskets containing fruits, toys for children and other presents
which they received from the colonies they visited. Then they came upto our
boat, carrying our baskets. They bid us a fond farewell asking us to bring
our children as well. We promised to join them immediately after getting the
permission of Jesus. On our way back home we planned for our trip. We
decided to take our children from our colony. We would ask Steve to go with
us and that would give us more joy and we could all stay in one mansion with
the children. Our younger friends were jubilant. Amma, now I must go to
Steve’s mansion to meet him and I must go to my medical study centre to
inform them about this. I must tell everything to ammamma and Palliyadi
grandma. Soon we will get news from John to confirm our trip.
Bye amma dear!
 “I’ll be a sun beam for Jesus,
I can if I but try;
Serving Him moment by moment
Then live with him on high
A sun beam, A sun beam
Jesus wants me for a sun beam
A sun beam, a sun beam
I’ll be a sunbeam for Him”
- Nellie Talbot

CHAPTER 46
THE FIRST WORSHIP SERVICE, AFTER JOINING
THE CHILDREN CAMP
Date: 11th April 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“I will praise thee O lord among the people and I will sing praises
unto thee among the nations”. Ps. 108:3
DAVID : Amma, just now we came to our mansion in the palm wood island
near the sea after taking part in a worship service. As I told you, we were
invited to join the children camp in the palm wood island. John sent word
that Jesus gave us permission to go and it was according to His plan only.
We made preparations to stay there the entire period of the children camp.
The children of our colony were informed about the plan and they were
jubilant, so also our own group members. I met Steve and he promised to
accompany us and that gave me added joy. Then I made a quick visit to our
medical study centre and gave the news of my absence in the information
centre. I told the doctors whom I met about my proposed trip and duty as a
musical band member. As soon as I came back, we all left for the island.
We took all our musical instruments and our children took baskets full of
their toys. I said “Bye bye” to ammamma and Palliyadi grandma who told me
that she would miss Mamu, since he used to go to her often. As we walked
along our road, adults waved to us from their houses and bid us a fond
farewell. We then sailed in two boats and arrived at the palm wood island.
At the first right branch river, near the sea, we were received by a group of
youth and they took us to a very big beautiful mansion near the sea, on the
left side corner of the island. There are sixteen rooms on the first floor,
surrounding a large music hall. The whole first floor has a wide balcony,
encircling all the sixteen rooms, which open into the balcony and also into
the central music hall. Amma, my room is at a place overlooking the sea in
the front and the river at a side. John and I are staying in that room. About
thirty five children in the age group of three to twelve came with us from our
colony. They all just threw their baskets with toys on the veranda in the
ground floor and jumped into the sea with joyful shouts. There is a large bed
room at the ground floor and a multipurpose hall at the back, which can be
used as a dining hall and a play room. Our hosts told us to get ready to go
to the worship service, as soon as the bell rang from the auditorium.
So, when we heard the bell, all of us got ready took our musical
instruments and walked with our children to the branch river. There we were
divided into two groups. About five hundred children, with half of the youth
came with us. The rest were going to some other place. We sailed in many
boats and went on board a very beautiful small ship which had many cabins
in the first floor. There was a huge open deck with a large number of seats.
All of us went there and occupied those seats. We enjoyed the smooth
sailing of the ship. From a distance we saw an island full of palm trees.
Those palm trees were slightly different from the ones in our palm wood
island. We landed near a broad road, walked straight and reached a cross
shaped chapel which stood in great splendour at the centre of that island. It
was a long procession of children. People from nearby islands were also
landing there by boats and came to the chapel. There was a choir at the left
wing and our band members were seated at the right wing. Almost half of
the chapel was filled with the children. The choir was singing beautifully.
We were arranging our musical instruments to get ready for the programme.
While we were busy with our arrangement, there was a great shout of joy
from the children and to our immense surprise Jesus, with a large host of
angels was already on the stage. Then the whole audience with the choir
sang a praising song. Next came the programme by the groups of children.
In each group, there were about one hundred children and they were in a
beautiful uniform. We played marching tunes and some kind of dancing
tunes. Many groups of children were doing different types of drills and
dances in perfect harmony with our band. Jesus was smiling at them and He
was enjoying the programme. After that Jesus gave a short and sweet
message.
JESUS : I love children. There are millions and millions of children in
Heaven. For the sake of these children, I called Home many youths who
were involved in child ministry on the earth and now they are doing that in
Heaven. I appreciate those youths who are conducting a camp for children
nearby. I do appreciate the band who played the music and who joined the
camp recently. Music and dances are different forms of worshipping the
Lord. For example My servant David praised the Lord by his psalms and he
danced praising the Lord in front of his country men, because he loved the
Lord so much. I bless the children and youth who are involved in child
ministry.
DAVID : As soon as Jesus finished His message immediately the angels
sang a song and all of them left the chapel in an instant. Then all of us
praised Jesus along with the children and sailed back home. Our children
are now inside the sea and the river. Our next programme may be a music
practice at the auditorium. Before that children will go and eat what they
want from the dining hall. My younger friends promised to bring some fruits
for me to my room. They are such sweet and affectionate friends amma.
We will have our own music practice at the central music hall in the first
floor.
Bye amma!
“Where the saints of all ages in harmony meet,
Their saviour and brethren transported to greet
While the anthems of rapture unceasing roll
And the smile of the Lord is the feast of the soul”.
- W.A. Muhlenberg

CHAPTER 47
CHILDREN ENTERTAINING VILLAGERS
Date: 13th April 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“Both young men and maidens, old men and children; Let them
praise the name of the Lord: for His name alone is excellent : His glory
is above the earth and Heaven.” Ps. 148:12,13
DAVID : Amma, just now we returned home by a ship, after visiting an
island of natural beauty. After coming from the worship service, we had a
music practice at the auditorium along with the other band. It was a
delightful time for all of us. Those groups of children were invited by ringing
the bell according to their group numbers. There were about ten groups. If
they wanted to call say the third group, they ring the huge bell thrice, then
ring again thrice after sometime and a few more times. The children
belonging to the third group will assemble for a practice. If they wanted to
call all the children, the bell will keep on ringing for a long time. That is a
wonderful system. We played many new band music. They gave us black
notes first. After playing for a few times, there was no need to carry the
notes, since those notes were recorded in our brain. Amma, when our two
bands played together it was really marvellous as the beautiful notes of the
melody wafted in the auditorium. We enjoyed that session immensely. As
we played, the children practised some drills and dances with the help of
teachers. Then we had the recreation and resting time. When it was time to
embark on our trip, we heard, the bell ringing for a long time and we started
walking towards the auditorium. At half way, we saw a ship, floating on a
cross river on our right. This one was different from the previous one in
which we sailed last time. This one had two floors. Both were open on all
sides except a short golden railings, surrounding each of the entire floors.
Our hosts supplied the uniform for our children - same uniform for both boys
and girls. We had our own uniform with blue precious stones fixed on golden
bands in our hats, belts and shoes. Our band and half of the children got
into the ground floor and the other section occupied the first floor. It was
really a delightful trip. We sailed straight to the sea and then we had a
pleasant journey till we reached the palm grove island, where we attended a
worship service in a chapel last time. From there we turned left at right
angles and sailed a long way and reached an island of natural beauty, with
tall flowering trees, here and there, small hills, flowing streams, pools and
mansions in the midst of such lovely scene. The ship reached a broad road
at one side of the island and our group from the ground floor stepped down
from the ship. Then the ship with the other group sailed to the opposite side
of the island. There were two auditoriums on that island and our two groups
gave items at the same time. When we walked along the road, with the
children moving as a procession, a group of children, adults and youth
walked from the opposite side playing some kind of drums to welcome us.
After we exchanged greetings, they turned back and led the procession to
the auditorium. The building was in oval shape with a huge stage. Our band
went straight to the stage, while our children occupied the front seats. Soon
the auditorium was filled with people of all races of the world. One person,
who seemed to be their leader came to the stage and welcomed us on behalf
of the people of the island.
LEADER : The people in this island have come from villages in different
parts of the earth. Most of us were farmers or did some odd jobs in the
world. In Heaven Jesus has given us beautiful mansions in this lovely island
of natural beauty. During working time we used to go to our respective
places where we do ornamental works, carpentry, building work, marble tile
making. This is our recreation time and so we invited you all for entertaining
us. This is a huge island having a vast area with two auditoriums. We have
an immense lawn also where we used to have worship services and all the
inhabitants of this island, used to attend, when Jesus comes.
DAVID: Then we had several items of children’s drill and dance. Our girls
also entertained the children with their funny action songs and stories. Then
again they thanked us profusely and when all of us came out, a great
surprise awaited us there. The front veranda was packed with gifts -
beautiful white baskets with handles which contained fruits and other articles
and a special decorative gold box like a jewel box. There were enough
baskets for all of us. They told us that the jewel box would contain some gift
and they asked us to open it, while sailing back home, so that it would be a
surprise. Our children and even we were just waiting to find out our gifts
which were concealed. Then they all accompanied us upto the seashore,
where the ship was waiting for us with the other group, who had the same
kind of meeting and they also got gift packets. While sailing back home, we
opened our artistic golden boxes decorated with precious stones. I got a
very beautiful tie clip in gold with lovely gems fixed in a marvellous artistic
manner. Different persons got different gifts. The wonderful thing was that
the gift was appropriate and useful for the receiver. Many girls got
brooches. Children got small toys. Finally we reached home. Some of the
children ran into the sea and the river. Some went to the dining hall, where
tables were laid with trays of different kinds of delicious fruits. I kept the
musical instruments, which I carried in the music hall and came to my room
to talk to you. My sweet friends would bring fruits for me. Amma, I am
going to rest for a while. Then we will have a music practice in our music
hall in our mansion.
Bye Amma!
“ Far above in highest Heaven
Jesus reigns, our Lord and king
He His life for us has given,
He did life eternal bring
Sing, then, Children, sing with gladness
Loud let grateful anthems ring,
Jesus is the Children’s Saviour,
Jesus is the Children’s king”.
- W.H. Scott

CHAPTER 48
BIRDS FEEDING THE CHILDREN
Date: 19th April 2005
Time: 10.30 P.M.
“Behold I will rain bread from Heaven for you and the people
shall go out and gather a certain rate every day . . . . . “ Exodus : 16:4
DAVID : Amma, we had a marvellous experience in a wonderland and just
now we reached home. The entire crowd in the children camp sailed to the
main river opposite to the sea by the ship. There we sailed towards the right
and after some distance entered a left side branch which ended up in an
immense lake, surrounded by beautiful green forests with flowering trees as
well. We sailed near the left side bank of the lake. There were three main
roads leading into the woods. We stepped down from our ship near the
central road and the whole gang walked along that road through that lovely
green woods. Then we reached a place where there were green lawns on
both sides. Out of the lawns grew a few trees of tremendous size with a net
work of long and thick drooping branches, which made a beautiful tent like
canopy over the lawns. All the children were on the lawns looking above
where there were hundreds of birds. Those gorgeous birds seemed to enjoy
a sumptuous meal. Then a marvellous thing happened. The birds started
plucking small fruits from those trees and dropped them down. Amma, just
imagine the beautiful picture of hundreds of small fruits dropping down into
the children crowd. Children started catching them, shouting and jumping in
great joy. Smaller children were picking them from the lawn. Their dress
contained a huge pocket at the central lower part. They ate some of the
fruits and put the rest into their pockets. My friends and I sat on one side of
the lawn. The rain of fruits was pouring down over us also. We all enjoyed
the big game of catching the falling fruits. Another wonderful thing was that,
whenever there was a huge shout of joy or laughter from the children, all the
birds made a strange sound similar to laughter. That was not their singing
voices, since we used to hear the singing of birds often. So it seemed that
the birds joined the children in their shouts of joy and laughter or it can be
said that the birds were trying to imitate the laughter of children and as a
result they produced that delightful sound. (In this connection I’d like to
quote an article, which I read in the Hindu Paper on April 22nd 2005).
JUMBO RUMBLE : It isn’t only kids playing with toy cars who make engine
noises. Even elephants can do it and they can do a perfect job of mimicking
the rumble of trucks on an African high way, say scientists. Thus elephants
join a select group of animals capable of vocal imitation that includes
parrots, song birds and dolphins and of course humans. Zoologist Joyce
Poole first noticed some rather un elephantine noises emanating from a
group of semi-wild orphaned elephants at Tsavo National Park, Kenya. She
tracked the sound to a 10-year-Old female, Mlaika. (elephant) Poole
suspects Mlaika began to mimic traffic on the busy Nairobi Mombasa high
way because she got bored in her night time stockade located three km from
the road. “Its a sound she heard every night after sunset as sound travels
well on the Savannah, or it might be pleasing to her like humming is to us.”
said Poole.
(If the animals on the earth can imitate, why not those who occupy the
Heavenly realm?)
DAVID : The youth teachers told the children that the falling of fruits was
like “manna” from Heaven provided by God, when the Israelites led by
Moses, travelled from Egypt to Canaan. After a long time of enjoyment, we
started walking from that place, bidding our hosts a fond farewell. Next we
went to a site of pools on both sides of the road. There, we were thrilled to
see the marvellous behaviour of fishes. Fishes, both small and big, in
different colours were jumping up from the pool and again falling into its
transparent waters. There the experience was reversed. The children stood
around the pools and threw those fruits from their pockets into the pools.
The fishes jumped and caught those fruits and children jumped with joy when
they saw those fishes catching their fruits. We also joined them in their
game. After a long time of enjoying that delightful game, we went to a place
where there were two small lakes surrounded by dense forest, on either side
of the road. There groups and groups of animals came from the jungle and
began swimming in the lakes chasing one another. Then we beheld a
spectacular sight, when most of the children jumped into the lake. The
children started swimming chasing the animals or the animals were chasing
the children. Other children, the youth teachers and we sat on the bank and
watched that wonderful delightful game. children shouted in great joy. The
whole area was filled with their joyful sound. Some times the children
chased the animals, they caught hold of them and rode on their backs, within
the water. What a joyful Heavenly life amma!!
After a long time we returned to our palm wood island. Now I am in
my room and I don’t know the next programme.
Bye Amma!
 “The Bible tells us of His power
And wisdom all way through
And ev’ry little bird and flower
Are testimonies too”
- John W. Petersen.

CHAPTER 49
WORSHIP SERVICE - ATTENDED ALONG WITH MARCHING
CHILDREN
Date: 21st April 2005
Time: 10.40 P.M.
". . . . . . out of the mouth of babes and suckling thou hast
perfected praise”. Mat : 21:16
DAVID : Amma, I am talking to you from my room. We attended a wonderful
worship service and just now returned to our camp in Palm wood island.
This time the two groups went to two separate places. We all sailed in our
usual ship, reached the sea and from there turned left and sailed near the
shore line. After a short distance we saw a very beautiful golden Cathedral
at the shore, surrounded by beautiful gardens and grand mansions. The
other group got down at the shore to go to that place. Then the ship made a
right turn to sail along the deep waters of the sea. After travelling a long
distance we saw a very beautiful island with a large golden gate. The island
was surrounded by a golden wall which was glittering in the golden light. We
got down near the gate and walked along the broad road. On both sides we
could see extremely beautiful gardens and very huge grand mansions within
those gardens. From the gate, we played marching tunes like “Mine eyes
have seen the glory of the coming of the Lord” , “Onward Christian soldiers".
Amma you may not know the other marching tunes. The children were
marching behind us beautifully. Amma, it is a great wonder to see how the
children, even the very young ones march perfectly and uniformly according
to the tunes and beats. You must have seen the perfect marching parades
of military personels. Only they used to march perfectly and uniformly on
the earth. But it is very difficult to see such uniformity among small
children, when they march on the earth. But here in Heaven everything is
perfect. After a long distance, we reached a junction, from where we saw a
cross road and also the main road. The main road split into two branches
and proceeded around a huge garden, within which stood an immense
golden auditorium in imposing grandeur. At that junction we saw other
marching groups of children, coming, from the two sides of the cross road.
They were also marching perfectly and uniformly according to the beat of the
band going in front of them. Those children were carrying very beautiful
bouquets of flowers. They marched ahead of our children and they were
going around the central garden along the left side road. At that place, on
both sides of the road, youths were standing with hand full of flower
bouquets. Each bouquet was tied with a golden ribbon. When our children
joined the long procession, they gave those bouquets to everyone of our
children. It was a spectacular sight, a very long procession of children with
colourful flowers in their hands. Then all of us reached that immense
auditorium, which had two wings and the stage was very huge. Our band
members occupied one portion of the left wing along with other musical
bands. A large group of men and women, both adults and youths occupied
the right wing. We learnt later that they were all missionaries who had done
great ministry while they were on the earth. The main portion of the
auditorium was almost full with thousands of children. Behind the children,
we saw a few rows of adults, may be the parents of some of those children.
Amma, our choir was the one to play and lead the music during the service.
We all felt that it was a great honour bestowed on us. Suddenly we heard
lovely marching tunes played with trumpets over head. Soon a large host of
angels with trumpets descended on the stage and they continued playing
beautiful marching tunes. Then, to our great amazement, we heard the
sound of marching coming from above and our beloved Jesus descended
along with another group of angels playing trumpets. We all stood up, raised
our hands and praised Jesus. The children jumped with joy holding the
flower-bouquets in their hands. The auditorium was like a very beautiful
dancing garden. Then we played and sang the song “Mine eyes have seen
the glory of the coming of the Lord.” I played the drums and also sang tenor.
Most of the adults sang the song with us. When we sang the chorus “Glory
glory hallelujah”, the whole children crowd joined with us and the volume
was tremendous and the auditorium rang with their baby voices. Amma, can
you imagine the magnificent effect of singing that super-song with thousands
of children joining with us in the chorus? After that Jesus delivered a short
message.
JESUS : It gives Me great pleasure to see such a large group of children
along with My beloved Missionaries. (He pointed His hand towards the right
wing) I know each and every one of you and I know how much you suffered
for Me and for spreading the Gospel. On the earth you did a great ministry
among the children and the adults. My Missionaries suffered poverty, great
misery and many tribulations. Now you are here with Me forever. I asked
My Disciple Peter to “feed my lambs and feed my sheep” before I left the
world. Obeying that command, My Missionaries did wonderful ministry and
now they are continuing that command “feed my lambs” in Heaven too. I am
happy to see the Missionaries and others who are involved in children
ministry in Heaven and I want to thank them and honour them.
DAVID : Then the wonderful divine ascension took place. We all praised
Jesus who ascended amidst the marching tunes played by the angels and
again we heard the marching sound, which was really surprising. The
children shouted in great joy raising their hands with flowers.
 Then all of us dispersed. The huge crowd of children marched back to
the ship, while we played marching tunes. We collected the other group on
our way. Now I am in my room and I am going to take some rest.
Bye amma!
“Flowers are ever springing
In that Home so fair;
Little children singing
Praises to Jesus there
How they swell the glad anthem,
Ever around the bright throne!
When, oh, when shall I see thee
Beautiful, beautiful home?"

CHAPTER 50
VISITING A PICNIC SPOT WITH SWINGING BRIDGES
Date: 27th April 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“.... Thy saints shall bless thee. They shall speak of the glory
of thy kingdom and tell of thy power; to make known to the sons of men
thy mighty deeds and the glorious splendour of thy kingdom”. Ps. 145
:10,11
DAVID : Amma, just now we returned to our camp after enjoying a
wonderful picnic. Other day I couldn’t talk to you since we had a programme
in our auditorium. A group of adults and children from royal families living in
an island visited the camp. So we rushed to the auditorium with our musical
instruments. Our children and the guests assembled there. The royal
guests came there in a luxurious ship. Our band and children gave several
items. Then they asked us to play a ‘waltz music’ and their children danced
very gracefully according to the music. Their dresses were very very grand
with lots of gold and gems. After the programme they gave presents to all
our children and to us as well. The presents were kept in beautiful baskets
made of white reeds, decorated with gold ribbons. A few of the royal
members came to the stage to distribute the presents to us. John introduced
each and every one of us and they congratulated us for our beautiful
performance, shook hands and then gave us presents. As I have told you
earlier, the marvellous thing was that each one of us got presents of our
liking and things which we could use. I got a golden buckle decorated with
precious stones. It is very beautiful. My basket contained a bunch of golden
roses also decorated with gems, fixed on a stand and a few other items.
Then they left us, bidding us a fond farewell. After this programme, I took a
long rest before starting for our picnic spot.
Amma, now let me describe our picnic. The whole gang from the
camp went on board our ship and sailed along the main river towards the
right and reached a lake, shimmering in the golden light, on our right. The
lake was connected to the main river by a short side branch. The lake was
surrounded by very beautiful hills and valleys. The special feature of that
spot was there were innumerable swinging bridges over the valleys
connecting two adjacent hills. All the bridges were swinging all the time. All
sets of bridges, were swinging at different speeds. The front ones were
swinging slowly. Then the speed increased. The last one was swinging on
either side making a half circle with tremendous speed. That place abounds
in a torrent of sparkling water falls and water was splashing down into the
lake, where a large number of boats with cabins were floating. The cabins
had one or two floors. Many small boats were also drifting in that lovely
lake. The whole place was designed for the enjoyment of children and
youth. Our children were scattered all over the place. Most of them were
under the falls. Amma, since I am giving you information I told my friends
that I should see some of the boat cabins before flying on the swings, which
my friends were eager to do. I have such wonderful friends amma that they
gladly accompanied me to a few cabins, which were filled with play things -
toys, dolls, swings for smaller children. There were games similar to table
tennis. Some cabins had sloping roofs and some had flat roofs. On the
terrace of the flat roofed cabins many games were arranged for the children.
We were told that in one of the hills, there were huge play grounds for many
types of games and sports for youth. So Frank, Steve and a few other boys
went straight to that hill. Other members of our group, after visiting the boat
cabins, sailed to the foot of a hill, from where we reached the place of
swinging bridges through a flight of steps. Winding roads also were going
around the hills. The flight of steps led us to a broad road which ran along
the slope of the hill connecting all the bridges at one end. The bridges were
in constant swinging motion at different speeds. We started from the middle
and finally we stepped into the last one which had the highest speed. We
held our hands and held on to the railings of the bridge. The view from
those bridges was fantastic. The depth was so tremendous that we would
have felt frightened if it had happened on the earth. But in Heaven we felt a
great thrill and we were delighted. Other groups of youth and children as
well as ourselves let out great shouts of joy. We sang many choruses and
our voices echoed in the valley. We spent a long time there and then came
down slowly.
On our way down we saw many streams and pools, all along the way
on the slope of the hill. Finally we reached our ship, went to the top floor
and started playing our band. The ship moved slowly around, along the bank
and collected our children and youth. Then it sailed around the boat cabins
to pick up the children from there. Amma, in Heaven we have a sense of
timing built in our brains and so we know what to do at a particular time. So,
when the ship sailed along the shore line all the children got into the ship
without wasting time. Then we sailed back to our camp site with great joy.
Bye amma!
 “Then shout aloud, while hills around
Re-echo with a joyful sound
Let Christ be king! let Christ be king!
To Him our praise we bring”
-W.I. Southerton

CHAPTER 51
WORSHIP SERVICE IN WHICH FLOWER PETALS
WERE SPRINKLED OVER THE CHILDREN
Date: 29th April 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“Let the children come to me and do not hinder them, for to such
belongs the kingdom of Heaven.” Mat. 19:14
DAVID : Amma, we are returning from a wonderful worship service. We got
down in the sea, in front of our mansions in the Palm wood island. We are
swimming towards the island. Rather we are making buyoncy movements
towards the land. All the children are also within the sea water, splashing it
every where and enjoying themselves with great excitement. (David started
talking after sometime)
Amma, the entire crowd from Palm Wood Island went on board our
ship. After travelling a long distance, our group of children and youth
teachers got down from the ship in a beautiful island. The other group went
to another island to participate in a programme there. The island in which
we landed was small but very beautiful. The entire island was covered with
an immense green lawn surrounded by one row of beautiful flowering trees.
There were four main roads starting from the sea shore on the four sides of
the island, leading to its centre. At the centre there was a huge round open
stage. Our band played marching tunes and the children marched along one
of the roads and reached the central lovely lawn. We sat at the left side of
the lawn. Like us, different groups of children marched from all the sides of
the island and occupied one half of the circular lawn. Suddenly to our great
surprise we saw different coloured flower petals streaming down from above
and falling over all of us. It was a marvellous sight. Immediately we all
stood up and shouted in great joy. Soon we saw Jesus along with a large
host of angels descending gloriously on the stage. Jesus was seated there
while the angels occupied the other half of the lawn. Till then the flower
petals similar to rose petals were falling over the whole island. Then we
sang the beautiful song “All glory, laud and honour” with all our bands
playing the tune. Then we, along with all the children sang a “Alleluia”
chorus, specially meant for the children. Then Jesus, with a tender smile
gave us a marvellous message.
JESUS : I am so happy to see a large crowd of children around Me. We
always welcome, greet and honour the people, whom we respect, with
flowers. We either sprinkle flowers on them or spread them on their path.
That is why we sprinkled flowers over you all. I always love children and we
do many things to make them happy. But I want to tell you now that you
should honour and respect children. They have many many good qualities
which I want all My children to possess and cherish. Their pure innocence,
simple faith and forgiving nature are some of their exemplary qualities. That
is why I told my disciples on the earth, “Let the children come to Me and do
not hinder them, for to such belongs the kingdom of heaven.” (Mat. 19:14).
So to My children on the earth, I want to convey the same message to
honour and respect children. I want to thank all of you who are involved in
the children ministry-the members of the band and the youths who take care
of them. I bless all of you, who are assembled here.
DAVID : Amma, then Jesus and the angels ascended. Once again, we had
showers of flower petals. Children tried to catch them. They collected
handful of the flower petals. Then we started our backward journey with our
band playing marching tunes and the children marching in a long procession.
The whole green lawn was decked with different coloured flower petals and it
was a beautiful sight.
Then we waited near the shore and the ship with the other group
came, picked us up and headed directly towards our island. When we came
near the entrance of the river, for a change we all jumped into the sea near
the shore to float back to our island, brimming with joy and excitement.
Bye amma!.
“A sweet perfume Upon the breeze
Is borne from ever vernal trees
And flowers that never fading grow
Where streams of life for ever flow”.
- E. Page

CHAPTER 52

VISITING A PICNIC SPOT AND MEETING MISSIONARIES

Date: 1st May 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“..... Simon, son of Jonas lovest thou me more than these? ......
Feed my lambs”. John 21:15.
DAVID : Amma, just now we reached the camp after enjoying a wonderful
trip. Our group with children and teachers went on board the ship and
reached the main river. From there we sailed towards the right. After some
distance we saw a branch of the river on its left side and turned in it. The
river was fenced in on both sides by two parallel roads. On our right were
forests, mountains and streams. On our left we saw a well arranged
beautiful wood, with rows and rows of tall flowering trees and fruit trees.
The streams flowing from the mountains on the right formed another parallel
stream between the road and the forest. We sailed on and on through the
silent wood and we couldn’t see any habitation any where. After a long way,
we saw a broad road branching from the parallel road, towards the interior of
the woods, on our left. At that spot, we stepped down from the ship and
started walking in the midst of that lovely woods. The scenery on both sides
was just fascinating, calm and serene. We didn’t see any human habitation.
After a long distance, suddenly to our great surprise, we saw a cluster of
very grand mansions of immense sizes around a pond, which was at the right
side of the road. At that spot two roads branched, one on the left and
another on the right from the main road, which stretched still further behind
the mansions. The mansions were within very beautiful flower gardens and
tall flowering trees. We couldn’t see many people in the vicinity of those
mansions. A few people peeped from the windows and waved to us. We
walked straight in the main road. Behind those mansions was an immense
green lawn with thousands of seats, facing a very huge stage at the front.
We entered that lawn, kept all our musical instruments there. Our children
were seated in the front rows. That place abounds in mildly flowing streams.
The pond was fed by many streams and others were flowing towards
unknown destination. We promised our children that they would be allowed
to play in those streams later. We were received by one tall and hefty white
man, who introduced himself as a missionary. He gave more details about
the inmates of those mansions.
MISSIONARY : In this place more than 1500 children are living in more than
fifty mansions along with Missionaries, both young and old. These children
belong to many great missionary foundations of the world. They have come
from those mission fields, established at different parts of the world.
DAVID : As we were listening to him, we heard the joyous shouts of
children. A large group of children along with many youths emerged from
the thick foliage of the woods. Many of them carried fruit baskets filled with
fruits. The Missionary told us that the children went for their usual pleasure
trip of collecting fruits near the mountain site which was at the back of their
colony. The children then placed those baskets at the back portico of the
ground floor of one mansion and they all assembled at the lawn. All the
Missionaries occupied the seats which were arranged side wise at the two
ends in the front. We were also seated with them. First the missionary on the
stage conducted a praising session which was marvellous. We had never
seen children taking part in such a glorious praising session. The
Missionary was telling praising verses like “Praise the Lord for the beautiful
Heaven” and the children uniformly shouted, “Praise the Lord” or “Praise to
Jesus” raising their hands. Children were shouting in different different
languages. Our children also joined in that praising session. The
Missionary continued praises such as “Praise the Lord for having brought all
of us to Heaven.” “Praise the Lord for the happiness and joy of Heaven.”
Like that he narrated many verses in praise of the Lord and the children
shouted praises to Jesus in their baby voices. No wonder that Jesus loves
children so much. Then the musical programme started. Our children gave
five drill items as our band played beautiful music. One group of small girls
performed a group dance while we played a dancing tune. Then their
children gave many items. For that a youth choir played a few musical
instruments and sang some songs. Finally the Missionary thanked us all and
asked their children to take our children to the nearby lawns, where many
tables were arranged under the woods with chairs around them. Fruits were
placed in baskets on those tables. All children enjoyed those delicious
fruits. Then they all jumped into the streams to play in water and also to
collect beautiful different coloured marble pebbles to play with.
In the meantime many more Missionaries joined us over the stage.
They served fruits to us also. Then John introduced each and every one of
us to them. When he told them that I was dedicated to go as a Missionary
doctor to one of the most medically backward states in India the Missionary
gave the following information.
MISSIONARY : It is not a surprise to us to know about David, since many
of our youth members here, were dedicated Missionaries while they were on
the earth On the worldly point of view it was a tragedy and nobody could
understand the will of our Father. But now you see in Heaven!! How many
youth Missionaries and dedicated youths are needed for our work among the
children mostly non-Christians. David is part of a beautiful musical band and
choir which is being used in children ministry. So we are able to understand
God’s will only after reaching Heaven and these youth Missionaries will
never grow old and they will be always active and energetic to do the Lord’s
work.
DAVID : Then all of us went around that place and enjoyed playing with the
children. After a long time, we bid them a fond farewell, walked back to our
ship and sailed back to our palm wood island.
Bye amma!
“Little children, little children
Who love their Redeemer,
Are the Jewels, precious Jewels
His loved and His own
Like the stars of the morning
his bright crown adorning
They shall shine in their beauty
 Bright gems for His crown”
- W.O. Cushing

CHAPTER 53
PLAYING AND EATING WITH LOVING ANIMAL HOSTS
Date: 3rd May 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“The cow and the bear .....shall lie down together... They shall not
hurt nor destroy in all My holy mountain ...” Is. 11:7,9
DAVID : Amma, we had a wonderful and marvellous time in a picnic spot
and just now reached our camp. The entire gang from the Palm wood island
sailed in a very big luxury ship which had three floors. The walls of the
under water cabin was made of transparent material so that we were able to
see the very beautiful under water colourful plants and different coloured
fishes of exquisite beauty of various sizes. We enjoyed that lovely scene for
sometime. Then we occupied the open deck surrounding the floor on the
surface of the water. This floor had hundreds of cabins. As the ship made
its way along the ocean, new beauties were blossoming forth in abundance.
We saw many islands of some specific importance and unique charm. We
heard a voice explaining the importance of an island, when we approached
it. We saw an immense golden marble mountain of one single slab (rock)
with a flight of steps rising from the sea to reach its summit, on which stood
a cluster of beautiful mansions around a huge central building with a golden
tower. The voice explained it, as a holiday resort with a central chapel.
Water was flowing down from the top, covering every inch of the slope,
which was glistening in the golden light. We saw its magnificent beauty from
the ship itself which slowed down near that island. Then we passed another
island where we saw innumerable golden towers and we were told that it was
the abode of some ancient royal families. Then we saw another island with
tall rocks from which beautiful flowering plants in pots were hanging in large
arms fixed on top of the rocks. The whole island looked like a huge hanging
garden, of wondrous beauty. Finally, after travelling a long distance, we
came to an immense forest island which was completely covered with the
thick green foliage of the tall and short flowering trees so that the interior of
the island was not visible at all. All we could see was the canopy of the
forest, which was like an immense umbrella of green and colourful flowers.
We sailed around the island and came to a huge golden gate. There we got
down and entered that vast forest through a very broad main road, which
was laid with white marble tiles edged with gold. The drooping branches of
the trees laden with different coloured blossoms on either side of the road
met overhead to form a lovely arch-a net work of colourful flowers and green
leaves. The arch was not very high. We could touch them if we raised our
hands at the two ends. There were flowering bushes which completely
blocked the view of the forest within. Many roads branched from the main
road towards the left and right. We were told to go in batches into those
side roads. In each batch, there were many children and some teachers.
My choir members, children from our colony and some more children formed
one batch. We walked on and on and then turned into a left side branch
road. There also the road was just like the main road, with a lovely natural
arch above. We couldn’t hear any specific sound, except the melodious
songs of birds here and there. Then we were greatly astonished when
something happened. As we were walking, we felt that somebody was
knocking our heads with a small branch of flowers and leaves. But when we
looked up, we couldn’t see anybody and the branch would go up. If this
happened on the earth we would have screamed out of fear. But in Heaven,
the feeling of fear is not in our mind at all. We only heard shouts of joy
coming from different places whenever somebody felt the touch of the
branch. After each shout, we heard a kind of laughter coming from the top.
But it was different from human laughter. Then some of us stood at one
place and watched the top constantly and found the truth. There were small
animals like dogs, cats, lambs, jackals. They were the jokers, who knocked
us from above with flowering branches. Then we all sat down in two rows
along the two sides of the road and watched them. Slowly our wonderful
hosts came down in a line holding fruits in their mouths and hands. They
were walking with their two legs. What a fascinating beautiful sight amma!
The most marvellous thing was that they sweetly distributed those fruits to
us. If it was small fruits like a bunch of grapes, they held the bunch in one
hand (leg) and plucked them by the other and distributed to us. If it was a
big one, they bit portions of it and distributed those small pieces to us. In
Heaven there is no harmful bacteria and other micro organism as we have on
the earth. Every thing is clean and pure. So we gladly accepted their food
even from their mouths and we ate them. Our children enjoyed this feast
immensely and even we joined in their shouts of joy. After distributing the
fruits, many animals came and sat near us. Some of them sat on the lap of
the children and they held them tightly. They were so friendly like our well -
behaved pets on the earth. Then we started singing many choruses. The
fascinating wonder was that they made some kind of noise uniformly just like
playing a background music. So we all sang together and shouted in great
joy. Amma, you must have seen this marvellous sight. It was one of the
rarest wonders of Heaven. By that time a large group of animals gathered
around us. Some of them climbed up again through the trunks of the trees
and brought us flowers and distributed them to each and every one of us.
Again they started bringing fruits and they put them into our pockets. They
were behaving like real affectionate hosts. Only drawback was that we
couldn’t understand their language in which they were communicating with
one another. We spent a long time with them. Whenever we laughed they
also laughed in a peculiar voice, which made us laugh more with
uncontrollable excitement. They all had bushy tails. They were of the size
of a small dog with different sweet faces and colours. They were acting like
monkeys, but they didn’t have monkey faces. Finally we bid them a fond
farewell. Our children hugged and kissed them to say good bye. They
followed us up to the main road, stood there in a group, waved their hands to
say goodbye. Actually we felt like staying back with the inhabitants of that
enchanted place, for some more time. But we knew that it was time to leave.
As I told you earlier, we have a sense of timing in Heaven. All the other
children groups also came to the main road with their hosts. Finally with a
joyful heart we bid them a fond farewell and started for the ship carrying the
flowers and fruits which our beloved hosts gave us as presents. Then we
sailed back and reached our camp mansions. Amma, what a wonderful
experience!
Bye amma!
“There’s a home for little children
Above the bright blue sky;
Where Jesus reigns in glory
A home of peace and joy.
No home on earth is like it,
Nor can with it compare
For every one is happy,
Nor could be happier there”
- Albert Midlane
 CHAPTER 54
WORSHIP SERVICE IN WHICH JESUS ASKED CHILDREN TO PRAISE THE
LORD FOR THE
FLOWERS HE CREATED
Date: 7th May 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“I will praise thee, O Lord, with my whole heart, I will shew forth
all thy marvellous works.” Ps. 9:1
DAVID : Amma, we are returning, after attending a wonderful worship
service. We jumped into the sea from the ship and we were floating to the
shore. We left our musical instruments in a small boat which will
automatically reach the shore, from where we can take them to our camp
mansion. Now I am in my room. Amma, only half of our group from the
camp went on board the ship and reached the sea. From there we turned to
the right and after some distance we turned at right angles and sailed
towards the deep waters of the sea. After travelling a long distance, we saw
a huge rock of golden marble in front of us. It was a natural rock. But it was
so regular that it looked like a built-in platform. There were many flights of
steps around that immense rocky island. Over that rock stood a very grand
and beautiful round chapel made of the same golden marble stone decorated
with gold and precious stones in a beautiful manner. It looked very grand
and rich. On the vast space around the chapel and also over the steps were
hundreds of beautiful golden marble pots, decorated with gold and precious
stones. Lovely flowering plants were planted within those pots. As a whole
it was a sight of wondrous beauty. We got down near the rock and our band
played a marching tune and led the children marching to the chapel. We
saw many other groups of children with their bands marching towards the
chapel from different directions. All around the chapel there were porticos
and groups of youth were standing near each door with bunches of white
lilies with long stalks and distributing one stalk with flowers to each child.
Amma, it is similar to our white tube lilies on the earth with very sweet smell.
The whole area was sweetened by the perfume of those blossoms. The
chapel seemed to be meant for children since most of the seats arranged in
semicircles were children’s seats. We all marched within the chapel and
occupied the right side end section of seats from the front to the back. Like
us another 7-8 groups of children occupied the other sections with their
bands. The chapel was like a huge garden with white lily flowers. The
children in their white uniforms with different head and waist bands in gold,
ornamented with precious stones, made a perfect wonderful picture. All the
bands played music one after the other. Suddenly we heard another rich
sound of a band coming from the left side of the stage. Then we saw an
angel band gliding in, playing a marvellous marching tune with their
instruments. Their gliding perfectly matched with the rhythm of their music.
It was a marvellous sight for us as well as for the children, who made joyful
shouts raising their hands, with the flowers. Large hosts of angels made the
gliding march and stood along the walls of the huge half moon shaped stage
in the front. Soon Jesus came in along with those marching angels,
surrounded by a glorious radiant light. We all stood up including the children
and shouted praises in great joy. Jesus sat on the throne, with a broad
magnificent smile. First there was a praising session in which all the bands
played together and the children praised the Lord in different languages, but
uniformly. Jesus was smiling all the time. Then He stood up and gave a
marvellous message mainly for the children.
JESUS : I love children and flowers and here I can see both in plenty.
When I was on the earth I used to give sermons sitting on the mountains,
which were covered with beautiful wild flowers. Children also used to be
around Me all the time, since they knew that I loved them. Now I want to
give a message to the children. Whenever you see a new flower or a fruit or
a bird or an animal you must remember the Lord who made them all and you
must give praises to the Lord. Children should be taught to praise the Lord.
When we teach children to do something, they will do it sincerely and
faithfully. I love that character in children. So now it is the duty of the youth
teachers and members of the band to teach children how to praise the Lord.
Now let me teach My small children how to do it. After the service, you must
all go out in groups to different regions where you can find wild flowers. The
teachers may divide the children into small groups and allot an area for them
to collect different varieties of wild flowers like same type of flower in
different colours and different kinds of flowers of the same colour.
Whenever you find a new flower, all the children must shout, “Praise the
Lord for this flower.” Finally when all the groups come together you can
count the number of different varieties of flowers and all of you together can
praise the Lord for each one. You should develop this praising habit always
and do it whenever possible. Praising the Lord for His wonderful creation is
very important. Will you do it?
DAVID : Amma, immediately we all shouted, “Yes Lord, yes Lord”. Then
Jesus and the angels ascended gloriously, while the angel band was playing
a marching tune which was very attractive especially for the children. Then
all the children marched out of the chapel. Then we wanted to carry out the
wonderful instruction of our beloved Jesus. So we sailed to an island of
natural beauty. There were several small hills, covered with wild flowers.
The teachers divided the children into ten groups, along with a few teachers
and allotted one small hill for one group. We seniors sat on a rock, while our
teens collected flowers and brought them to us. For every new variety, we
all shouted praises to Jesus, our Lord. Like that we heard praises coming
from different groups. Finally all the group leaders collected one flower each
from one variety and counted the number. Within a short span of time we
had collected about 60 different varieties of flowers. We decided to take
them to the camp auditorium and arrange a praising session there along with
the other group. Some one from our group will repeat the message of Jesus.
Amma, I am in a hurry to reach the auditorium before they start the praising
ceremony.
Bye amma dear!
“Hark! hark! the song from youthful Voices breaking
Fresh from the heart is tuneful numbers flow;
How sweet the songs of happy children marching
Praising the Saviour as they onward go!
- Julia sterling

CHAPTER 55
BABIES PLAYING AND EATING WITH ANIMALS
Date: 11th May 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“For every beast of the forest is mine, and the cattle upon a
thousand hills. I know all the fowls of the mountains; and the wild
beasts of the field are mine”. Ps.: 50:10,11
DAVID : Amma, just now, we reached the camp after enjoying a marvellous
trip. From the camp one half that formed our group went on board the ship,
reached the main river and then sailed towards the right. We had taken with
us all our musical instruments. After travelling some distance in the main
river, we entered a left side branch, which was flowing in between, very huge
different coloured marble rocks, in the beginning of its course. These
marble rocks were glistening in the golden light. When we touched those
rocks, we found that a very thin layer of water was flowing down from the
top. Otherwise that flow of water was not visible to us. After some distance
this river joined another river, which was flowing at right angles to this one.
In that river, we turned to the left and as we travelled, on our left, we saw
well arranged beautiful wood of flowering trees and fruit trees. On our right
the landscape was wild with mountains and forests. Then we saw a broad
road starting from the left side bank of the river and leading into the woods.
We got down there and our children were marching on that road with our
band leading in the front. After marching a long way we saw another group
of very small children below the age of five, coming towards us. In front of
them, was walking a children band, whose members were around the age
group of ten. They were playing some musical instruments and the music
was good. The small children (Around 500 in number) holding flowers in
their hands and making joyful sounds came to welcome us. Our children
also were very happy to see them. As soon as they reached us, they turned
back and walked in the front. At one side of the procession, very young
teenagers, mostly girls were walking beside those tiny tots. We were able to
converse with those teenagers.
TEENAGERS : All of us are very fond of children, even while we were on
the earth. (We could see all the races of the world among them.) Some of us
had large families on the earth with many younger brothers and sisters. We
used to be very fond of them. Now in Heaven Jesus has given us the happy
duty of looking after these small children, which we enjoy much. Some of us
used to visit our parents who are in different parts of Heaven. We have
many youth recreation centres which are at one branch on the right side of
this river. We used to go there often. DAVID : Then we saw a vast
clearance in the midst of the beautiful woods. There was an immense lovely
green lawn surrounded by about fifty wooden cabins. Each cabin was
constructed over a massive wooden pillar. They were looking very beautiful
with steps leading to the cabin from the lawn. Later on we went into some of
them. There were many small beds, a huge round table with small chairs
around it and many toys in the open veranda. Then all the children sat on
the lawn. Some of the teenagers went behind the row of cabins and they
called somebody. Amma, you must see the wonderful sight!! A very large
group of tiny animals ran together and jumped and rolled over their children.
Then we were greatly astonished when another marvellous thing happened.
Each child called a name and one animal went to that particular child. Soon
all the children called their animal partners by name and they joined them.
By that time, the teenaged caretakers brought play things like balls, different
coloured pebbles and wooden blocks in boxes and distributed them to the
children who started playing with them with the animals. They asked our
children to join them. So each one of our children joined one group-a child
and an animal. Amma, you must see how those animals caught those balls
and threw them to the children. While playing with the pebbles, just like the
children, the animals separated them into different colours. There seemed
to be some kind of communication between the children and those animals.
But since the children were too small, they were not able to explain that to
us. My friends, the youth teachers along with the teenaged caretakers sat
at one corner of the lawn and watched the wonderful sight. Then the
caretakers brought assorted fruits in baskets and put them near the groups.
Each caretaker was in charge of ten children. Then again we noticed a
spectacular sight. Children took fruits selectively according to their taste, so
also the animals. Then they all ate together and again played. The
caretakers told us that the animals had separate homes at the back of the
cabins. Sometimes children preferred to stay with those animals. There is
no restriction in Heaven amma. After spending a long time in that enchanted
place, we started to leave. At once the animals also wanted to accompany
us. They didn’t want to walk with four legs. Instead, they walked in between
two children who held their two hands (legs). Like that all the children,
animals and caretakers walked up to the river and we parted from all the
three groups with a very fond farewell and sailed back to our camp in our
ship.
When we came near our camp, everybody jumped into the sea. I
placed all our musical instruments in one boat and instead of jumping into
the sea, sailed in a small one seater boat and reached my room to talk to
you.
Bye amma!
“Joy bells ringing, children singing
Hark their voices loud and clear
Breaking o’er us like a chorus
From a purer, happier sphere”
-Miss J. Pollard

CHAPTER 56
MEETING REMOTE ISLAND DWELLERS AND MANY CATHOLIC
MISSIONARIES
Date: 13th May 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the
name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit”. Mat. 28:19
DAVID : Amma, I am talking to you from the ship, as we are on our way to
our next programme. So I cannot give much detail about my last
programme. I’ll give only an outline. Our group that consisted of one half of
the camp, sailed towards the right for some distance as soon as we reached
the sea and then turned at right angles towards the deep waters of the sea.
We reached a place, where the sea was studded with a large number of
small islands and we landed at the central island, where we met a large
group of remote island dwellers on the earth of early centuries and a group
of white Missionaries. We had a wonderful get-together at their central park.
MISSIONARIES: These people led a very secluded life, while they were on
the earth. They didn’t even know that there was an outside world. We went
to such remote islands to tell about Jesus. They could only understand the
love of Jesus and they accepted Him as their saviour.
DAVID : All the islanders, both children and adults gathered there and our
children gave many items with our band. After the meeting our children went
around the island with our hosts. But we remained in the park and were
talking with those Missionaries. There were many catholic Missionaries also
among them. They told us about their wonderful stories of how they suffered
for Jesus and for the sake of the Gospel. Though the islanders were not
cannibals, the Missionaries found it very difficult to live with them and also to
preach the Gospel. Each one’s narration was a marvellous story and our
teenagers were thrilled to hear some of the blood-curdling incidents in their
lives. Amma, how they suffered for Jesus!! What a privilege to meet such
saintly Missionaries!! Amma, on the earth, we can meet only a few
Missionaries of our time. But here in Heaven we are able to meet people of
all the centuries after Christ and also before Christ. John asked me to share
my testimony with them. I told them that our ancestors were also in
darkness and we got the light of the Gospel only in the beginning of the 19th
century, by the Missionaries sent by the London Missionary society based in
England. Some of those Missionaries know the existence of L.M. Society.
After spending a long time with them, we gathered all our children and came
back to our camp mansions. Then we got the intimation to start immediately
for our next programme. The two groups from the camp started to sail in a
huge ship. Some time all of us will be resting including the children. But
that will After sailing a long distance we turned towards the left, sailed
farther and again turned right and reached an immense island with a golden
city. The whole island had a wall of gold. There was a very broad gate.
Through one portion of that gate, sea water entered the city as a broad
channel. At the side of that channel, was a broad road, starting from the
shore and running parallel to the channel. Another road was going along the
edge of the island parallel to the sea. The channel crossed the island and
reached the sea at the opposite side, of the island. Another channel was
running at right angles to the first one, across the island, joining the sea on
the other two opposite directions. We left the ship. As our two bands played
marching tunes and walked in the front, the children marched at the back
uniformly and it was a marvellous sight, in their grand uniform- golden head
band, waist band and golden shoes. We had our own grand uniform with
caps. All the boats sailing along the channel stopped and the occupants
both adults and children, expressed their joy appreciating our procession. In
response, only the youth teachers waved to them. The children were so
disciplined that they continued their perfect march without any distraction.
Then we turned left, marched along the bridge over the channel and came
into a section containing a vast garden with a net work of pathways. At the
middle of the garden, was an immense auditorium and we marched within.
The building had a capacity for the seating of more than ten thousand
children. The seats were arranged in galleries and the balconies on the
three sides also contained seats. The stage was very huge and it looked
grand. There were volunteers who gave us seats in one long row. Many
processions of children marched within. In a short time the auditorium was
filled with children and their youth teachers. Then a middle aged man
appeared on the stage and he welcomed the gathering. He introduced
himself as the director for the children’s ministry in that area. He looked like
an Asian. DIRECTOR : I am very happy to welcome you all, the children,
youth teachers and the musical band members. It was a beautiful sight to
see the children marching in long processions with their bands and teachers.
Children ministry is one of the greatest ministries in Heaven. There are
thousands of directors like me. Each one is in charge of a vast area. Do
you know who is the Director General? Jesus is the Director General!!
(There was a great shout of joy) Often we have meetings with Jesus who
used to give us instructions on the various methods of doing children’s
ministry. He teaches us how to make the children perfect in all the fruits of
the spirit. As you know Jesus is very fond of children and He is very
particular about the children’s ministry. Jesus always says that children can
be easily made perfect than the adults.
DAVID : Amma, then all of a sudden we heard the sound of beautiful music.
A group of about two hundred youth in uniform marched on to the stage.
Half of them had musical instruments. That group consisted of a choir and
an orchestra. They played the musical instruments in a marvellous manner
and sang a praising song beautifully. Then the whole audience stood up and
we all joined in a wonderful praising session. Then the director explained
about the programme of our stay there.
DIRECTOR : In this island there are many three storey mansions for the
guests to stay. Behind this auditorium, there is an information centre, which
will allot the mansions for the various groups. There is another immense
island behind this one. That is the recreation centre with play grounds,
music halls, libraries and shopping complexes. Behind that there is another
immense island full of wild beauty such as mountains, forests, water falls,
streams, animals and birds.
DAVID : Then the programme started. Each group gave one item. On our
part, our two bands played marching and dancing tunes while the smallest
children group did drill and dance beautifully. Like that all the children
groups gave one item each. The meeting came to an end with another
praising session. Then the children streamed out and they were taken care
of by the members of the orchestra and choir. They took them to different
islands. The band members and youth teachers stayed back and the
director talked to us about the children ministry in Heaven and about the
desire of Jesus regarding children ministry. Then we came out and went to
the information centre which gave a clear idea about the various places,
where there were mansions and recreation centres using maps. Then a
guide took us to a section of the island and showed us four huge mansions
which our entire group could use during our stay there. My friends and I
went into one of those mansions nearer to the sea and we went to the
second floor, leaving our musical instruments at the ground floor portico.
There were about ten huge rooms in the second floor and huge halls at the
ground floor for children. We occupied a few rooms in the second floor.
Then we went to the terrace above the second floor. Amma, the sight from
there was just fantastic. Both static and swinging bridges were connecting
this main island and the next island of recreation. We could see play
grounds, huge lovely parks and buildings here and there. Frank, Steve and
other boys left for the other island to the playgrounds. John picked up some
books from the shelf in our room. Then all of us crossed the next strip of
sea by walking through one swinging bridge. We decided to visit the musical
auditorium and the shopping complex on our return journey after going to the
third island of forests and mountains. Again we walked on a swinging bridge
to reach the third island. There was a net work of path ways within the
forest. We heard children’s laughter all over the place. We turned into a
right side branch in the main road which led us to the area where there were
many beautiful falls and streams running over lovely different coloured
marble pebbles, semiprecious stones and precious stones. Our girls started
playing an interesting game. They sat near the bottom of the falls, so that
the water carried them along the stream for quite a long distance. John sat
the stream near the bank and started reading a book. I went with the kids
and played this riding game for sometime. Then I lay down within the
crystal-clear water of the stream and the water was flowing over me and I
enjoyed that very much. But the girls purposely dashed against me, while
they were carried away by the water from the falls. They always want to
enjoy some fun amma. Then all of us started collecting precious stones for
the sake of fun for sometime. Finally we started singing dragging John from
his shelter. After a long time we went back to the mansion to take some
rest. After our resting time, we all went to the second island and visited the
music hall. There we met different types of choirs and bands. Our choir
sang an anthem and they all appreciated it very much. Then we went to the
shopping complex. We took one shoulder bag first and then collected a
large number of small beautiful things.
Once again all of us gathered in that auditorium with all the children.
We had a praising session first. That meeting seemed to be the valedictory
function to all the children camps including ours. Then we all sailed back to
our camp. Now we will have another valedictory function in our auditorium
within the Palm wood island and we will return home along with our children
with their bundles, which contain playthings, which they have collected from
all the shopping complexes, they visited and also the gifts they received.
So, amma, next time I’ll talk, to you from my room in ammamma’s mansion.
Bye amma dear!
“Go thou in life’s fair morning
Go in the bloom of youth
And buy, for thine adorning
The precious pearl of truth;
Secure the Heavenly treasure,
And bind it on thine heart
And let not earthly pleasure
E’re course it to depart”
- S. Baring Gould
 CHAPTER 58
GOING BACK HOME FROM THE CHILDREN’S CAMP SITE WITH
GREAT JOY
Date: 17th May 2005
Time: 10.50 P.M.
“..... When its glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with
exceeding joy.” I Peter 4:13
DAVID : Amma, I am talking to you on my way back home from my Medical
study centre. At the camp in the palm wood island, we had a wonderful
closing session, where all the children, youth teachers and the members of
the two musical bands took part. We enjoyed playing our musical
instruments with the other band and it was superb. Almost all the children
took part in the variety entertainment. Then the director of the other band
and youth leader thanked our group profusely and requested us to join them
in their next camp in future which may take place in another area for which
they would get the information and details from Jesus Himself. Then they
directed the children groups, batch by batch to the different mansions where
gifts were stored for the children. They also directed us to one of those
store houses where we could get all types of gifts we needed. Amma, it was
like a mini shopping complex and we were excited to see so many lovely
things. One of the wonders of Heaven is that all the things will be very
beautiful beyond description. We need not look back at the price tag, which
we used to do on the earth always, to know whether we could afford to buy
that article. There were many carry bags in that store house. We put two
bags on our shoulders, one for us and one for the gifts we selected for our
friends in our colony. Our girls are very very smart. They know exactly what
to take and how many number they need in each variety. So for giving
presentations to others, they collected articles and put them in all our left
side bags. We collected whatever we wanted for ourselves and put them
within the right side bag. Amma, I chose some very beautiful bowls, small
plates and spoons in gold and silver decorated with precious stones. There
were many types of round thick table mats also. Amma, on the earth we
have round table mats made by banana fibre. In Heaven same type of
beautiful thick table mats were made of gold and silver fibres and decorated
with precious stones. They were looking so very beautiful. I collected some
of those glittering mats and many other small items which were new to us. I
didn’t take many things for Mamu, since he, along with other small children
were led to another store house for such small ones. Amma, you must have
seen the orderly manner in which they went inside the store house. There
also there was no overcrowding or pushing to pick up what they wanted.
Such a beautiful calm life in Heaven amma! I took a bugle (a musical pipe
instrument) for me. Now I am learning to play pipe instruments. My friend
Steve is always willing to teach me any instrument I like. Finally with all our
bags, we reached our mansion in the camp. The whole area was filled with
children carrying their huge bags of gifts. Finally we collected all our other
gifts we received so far and with our musical instruments, left the island
with our children bidding a fond farewell to the youth leaders and members
of the band. All the other groups of children along with their teachers were
also leaving the camp site at the same time. We left by two boats and
reached home.
There was a huge crowd of adults near our landing point in the river to
receive us. Ammamma and Palliyadi grandma were among the group. We
all shouted in great joy at the top of our voices. Every body kissed and
hugged every one whether they are their own children or not. Amma that is
Heaven!! Everybody loves everyone. Then we went to the museum site,
and left the bags containing gift items, meant for our friends. Then Mamu,
my grandmothers and myself left the site carrying all our bags and reached
home. Mamu was greatly excited. He poured out the contents of his bags
on a low round table at the back portico and asked Palliyadi grandma to sit
near the table. He wanted to show her, all his precious possessions!! He
started narrating his life on the camp and his interesting tours. I just left all
my bags on the other table and told ammamma that I would go to my study
centre, come back and give all the details of my trip.
So I went to my medical study centre, where I met Dr. Ruth on the
way. She was so happy to see me. She hugged and kissed me saying,
“David, we all missed you very much. You are a sunbeam to us.” Then I
went with her and met all other doctors in all the other departments also.
Every body welcomed me so warmly that I felt very happy. Then I went to
the information centre. They told us that they were going to have a welcome
meeting for a great cardiologist who came to Heaven recently. Amma, in
Heaven much importance is given to the Healing touch of Jesus. I am sure
that this cardiologist also would describe how Jesus helped him in treating
unusual diseases and difficult cases. You must see the shouts of praises,
the redeemed doctors make, whenever such incidents are discussed. Amma,
we used to feel a great joy and happiness during such discussion, which we
cannot compare to any happiness on the earth. Now I am going to meet
Palliyadi grandma before I go home. Please convey my love to periamma
and all other loved ones.
Bye amma dear!
“We want the young for Jesus;
Now in their youthful days
 Oh, may they seek, the saviour
And early sing His praise,
O Lord in life’s bright morning
To thee our hearts we bring;
Our praises Thou wilt welcome,
When from the heart we sing."
- Rev. R. Tutin Thomas

CHAPTER 59
WORSHIP SERVICE WITH PRAISING SAINTS
Date: 19th May 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“Blessed are those when men revile you and persecute you and
utter all kinds of evil against you falsely on My account. Rejoice and be
glad, for your reward is great in Heaven...” Mat. 5:11, 12
DAVID : Amma, we are walking back home after attending a wonderful and
glorious worship service. Our children, some adults and our group walked
towards the left of our mansions along our main road, turned on the road on
the right side, reached the river and sailed towards the right. After travelling
a long distance, we saw a very beautiful lake surrounded by mountains, on
the right side of the river. Between the river and the lake was a broad road
running parallel to the river. We saw many boats coming from the two
directions and they were getting down to reach the lake. We also stepped
down from our boat, crossed the road and reached the lake. The view from
there was just fascinating. There were a large number of mansions at
different levels on the slopes of the mountains. The mansions were built by a
special kind of white marble stones, which were radiating intense white light.
Though there were gardens and tall flowering trees surrounding those
mansions, we were able to see them because of the brilliant light. It looked
like a wonder land of light. On the lake many boats were floating and they
were coming one after the other near the shore. Along with all those people
we got into those boats. While some boats departed, more came and joined
the array of boats. All the boats swept across the lake and reached the
opposite shore, where a flight of very broad steps rose from the bank of the
lake to the top of the mountain. We climbed those steps and reached the
summit on which stood a huge oval shaped chapel in imposing grandeur.
That chapel was also radiating that white light, since it was also built by
such marble stones of light. The chapel stood at the middle of an immense
green lawn which extended to a vast area on all sides of the chapel. We
went to the opposite edge of the mountain and the panoramic view from
there was very very beautiful with mountain ranges, sparkling water falls and
streams flowing down and joining small, small lakes here and there which
were shimmering in the golden light. Then we went to the chapel which was
full of people. Some kind of praising session was going on. We didn’t want
to disturb them and so we didn’t go in. All the other people coming from
outside were seated over that lovely green lawn facing the side of the chapel
and we also joined them. Then suddenly the people worshipping within the
chapel started coming out in a procession, raising their hands and still
praising the Lord. Amma, the sight was wonderful and we all felt a special
kind of glow deep within us, when we heard their praises. We all stood up
atonce and joined in their spontaneous praising with great joy. The
procession moved around the audience and stood around us, except in the
front. While the whole place was ringing with such triumphant praising,
Jesus along with a large host of angels appeared from behind the chapel.
We all shouted praises in great joy. When the praising session was over,
Jesus gave us a marvellous message.
JESUS : I am very happy to be here with you and I want to greet, and
honour the 'praising saints' of this colony. I want all of you, who are
gathered here, to know about My beloved ‘praising saints’. Do you know
why they are called praising saints? During their earthy life, they had great
tribulations, tragedies, sickness and intense pain due to some ailments. But
they were praising the Lord with all their hearts and minds even in the midst
of such trials. It is very difficult to praise the Lord during the time of
tragedies and also at times when one is suffering from intense physical pain.
They could do it because of their intense and unconditional love and faith for
their Lord. Ordinary people cannot do it. But I understand their feelings
also. At the same time we must honour these wonderful ‘Praising saints’.
Now they are on a mountain top in lighted houses, just like the city about
which I said, “A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid,” (Mat. 5:14) since
they had been the light of the world, when they lived there.
DAVID : Then again the praising saints, angels and the audience started
praising Jesus, who ascended along with His angels. Amma, what sort of
wonderful people they had been!! On our way back home, we discussed
whether we could have done like them in adverse circumstances? I thought
that if I failed in an examination could I praise the Lord!! Then we sailed
back home.
Amma now I am in my room. I am going to rest for a while and then I
must find out our next programme, from my friends.
Bye amma dear!
"Praise Him for the trials sent as cords of love
Binding us more closely to the things above;
For the faith that conquers, hope that not can dim
For the land where loved ones gather unto Him."
- E.E. Hew
 CHAPTER 60
MEETING GOOD SAMARITANS OF THE POOR
Date: 21st May 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“Sell whatsoever thou hast and give to the poor, and thou shalt
have treasure in Heaven.” Mark. 10:21
DAVID : Amma, we are sailing back home and I’ll get down from the boat at
the back of our mansion. (After a short interval of time David started his
narration.) We reached the sea by our usual route and from the sea we
turned left and sailed a long way along the shore line, before we saw an
immense and beautiful bay, which was full of golden marble rocks. The
entire bay was surrounded by very thick green woods. The green trees were
intermingled with lovely flowering trees as well. But we couldn’t see
anything within the green foliage of the woods. We sailed around and sat on
that beautiful shore, which was covered with fine sand, pebbles of different
coloured marbles, precious stones etc. We were excited to see so many
species of gorgeous sea birds, swarming around that place. They alighted
over those rocks in groups and the whole place was filled with their lovely
music. Then like shooting stars they suddenly went into the woods. That
was a marvellous sight. We thought that it was a sanctuary for those
numberless sea birds and that place was a picnic spot. Small streams of
water emerged from the interior of the wood and they were flowing down into
the bay. Numerous boats were floating on the shining waters of the bay.
Then we started walking along the shore, before we saw a broad golden
marble road going into the woods and we turned in it. Within the woods we
saw many side roads going to the left and right. Later on we learnt that each
one was leading to a mansion deep within the woods. We turned in the first
road on the left which led us to a huge two storey mansion, surrounded by
beautiful gardens, in the midst of the dense forest. The mansion was built of
green coloured marble stones decorated with gold and it was looking very
grand. Because of the green colour, we found it difficult to distinguish the
mansion from the green of the forest. When we went nearer, we were
greeted by a middle aged couple. Amma, in Heaven we can easily
distinguish between children, teenagers and youth. All others look almost
the same. Nobody looks very old. They took us to the front portico and we
were all seated along with them. From there we could see the beautiful bay,
the birds, the rocks and the boats through the trees. They told us that they
saw us arriving at the bay, and they thought that we would visit them. Then
they gave us some information about their colony.
COUPLE : There are about fifty mansions within this lovely woods,
overlooking the bay. These mansions are occupied by people who did much
for the very poor people of the under developed and developing nations on
the earth. Some of us collected funds from our relatives to help such
people. Many of us spent our own money. We used to go to different nations
in groups or under some missions. We built houses, orphanages, schools,
hospitals, homes for the aged and so on. Most of us are not very gifted
preachers. But we showed the love of Jesus by our actions and also by
giving simple messages. Some of us had holiday homes on the earth within
woods or near a beach. So Jesus in His infinite love gave us mansions deep
within woods facing the sea. While living on the earth we couldn’t stay in
our own homes throughout the year because we used to visit one nation
after another, as we were involved in ‘help ministry.’ In the same way in
Heaven also we will not stay in our homes here always. Though these are
our own homes, we used to visit different colonies of people whom we
helped while we were on the earth. Here everybody is rich without any want,
but we have great love for them. Those people also enjoy visiting us and
they used to stay in our guest mansions for sometime - a long time or a short
time. Our children and youth used to attend children and youth camps and
they spend most of the time there. Occasionally our children used to visit us
along with their friends and enjoy themselves immensely. They go for boat
riding etc. This is our resting time. Just now we came from the woods
collecting different types of fruits for us and also for feeding the birds. We
used to go for pleasure trips in our boats along with the birds. Each boat
has a special arrangement for the birds to perch. While sailing around, we
used to feed the birds. Both the birds and ourselves used to enjoy such
trips. DAVID : Then they served us many varieties of fruits, which were new
to us. John then introduced each and every one of us. While introducing me
John said, “David was dedicated to do some kind of work similar to yours, in
serving the poor as a Missionary doctor. But Jesus called him Home before
that.” For that they replied, “Jesus had great purpose in calling David Home.
There will be somebody on the earth to do David’s work. But Jesus has
urgent and more important work for David in Heaven. Jesus never takes a
wrong decision.”
After spending a long time in that lovely place we sailed back home in
our boat. Now I am going to take some rest before going down.
Bye amma dear! I’ll talk to you later.
“To the work! to the work! we are servants of God,
Let us follow the path that our Master has trod;
With the balm of His counsel our strength to renew,
Let us do with our might what our hands find to do!!"
- Fanny J. Crosby
 CHAPTER 61
WORSHIP SERVICE IN A CHAPEL OF HUNDREDS OF CHIMING
BELLS
Date: 25th May 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“Do not fear those who kill the body, but cannot kill the soul;
rather fear Him who can destroy both soul and body in Hell.” Mat. 10:28
DAVID : Amma, just now we came home after attending a special worship
service, where Jesus was present. We reached the sea by taking our usual
route. There we turned left and at a certain point turned at right angles to
the shore line and sailed towards deep waters. I don’t know how John finds
out the route. I think that he gets information through his computer like
brain. After travelling a long way, we saw a very beautiful park floating over
the sea. Actually it was an island, but it really looked like a floating park
with gardens of very beautiful flowers, a net work of pathways with rows of
flowering trees along its fringes. Fountains were playing beautifully in many
places. There were swimming pools and children’s parks with their play
things. Seats were arranged in many places. We stepped down from our
boat and started walking through the straight main road. After a long
distance we saw a very beautiful round chapel made of white marble stones,
almost at the middle of that island park. It was surrounded by a very
beautiful garden with a large number of seats facing the chapel. Most of the
seats were occupied by people. From the chapel a charming music of
chimes poured forth, which we never heard before. Along the outer edge of
the sloping roof of the chapel there were hundreds and hundreds of chiming
golden bells of different sizes, making different notes, so that when all the
bells were ringing, it produced a melodious tune, a very sweet wonderful
music. We don’t know how they were made to ring. There wasn’t any strong
wind also. That was the first time we had seen something wonderful like
that. We all felt like rushing within the garden to listen to that marvellous
music. But John is a very responsible person. He said, “If we sit there, we
will never get up for a long time and so let us first go behind the chapel and
see what it looks like and then come back here.” Our small friends were also
very co-operative. So we started walking along the left side branch of the
main road and we found that the road was going around the chapel and its
gardens. We were able to hear the sweet music of the chiming bells every
where. To our great surprise, there were many mansions behind the chapel
near that main road. Each was within a beautiful garden of flowering plants
and trees. It was a magnificent place with many path ways lined by trees.
We heard later on that there were three rows of mansions of about fifty
between the main road and the sea shore. The first row near the beach had
one floor with sloping roof and from the portico of every mansion, the sea
was seen in splendour. The next row of houses behind these had one floor
with flat roof and from the terrace of each, one could get a beautiful sea
view. The third row nearer to the main road had two floors and from the top
floor, the sea view would be wonderful. While walking, we saw a few people
sitting around a low round table within one section of their garden
surrounding their mansion. When they saw us, a couple stood up and
welcomed us. They were slightly darker skinned people. Our teenagers
later suggested that they might be Mexicans or Spanish people. We went
and occupied the seats there. On all sides of their garden, there were small,
but tall platforms with trays on them, where they kept fruits for birds. There
were many species of birds and we were able to hear their lovely songs in
every corner and their voices sweetly mingled with the mild sound of the
chapel chimes. They told us that most of the mansions were occupied by
music lovers, especially those who loved to hear the music of the chimes.
There were also many guest mansions, since it was a wonderful holiday
resort. That time all the mansions were full since Jesus was coming to their
chapel. Then we witnessed a marvellous event. A group of green birds with
red trimmings around their necks, flew over and alighted on the round table
near our host, looking into his face and cried. Immediately he stood up
telling, “Oh, oh, I forgot to put their favourite fruit on the tray and that is why
they are making such a hue and cry. Every variety of birds has its own
taste.” Then he went into the house and the birds also followed him. He
brought some special fruits and put them on one of those trays. Then they
flew happily and enjoyed a sumptuous feast. Amma, we were really amazed
to see their behaviour.
After wards we went to the chapel to see the chiming bells and to
enjoy the lovely music. While we were seated there, hosts and hosts of
angels with golden bells descended over the huge cone shaped tower, which
was reduced in size step by step with balconies at different levels. Those
angels stood on those balconies and started ringing their bells which was in
perfect harmony with the ringing of chimes in the chapel. Finally all the
balconies and also the top of the tower were filled with angels with golden
bells. Amma, just try to imagine the volume and the grandeur of the music of
the chimes of the bells. It was going on for a long time and there was a
huge crowd of spectators. My younger friends later asked me “Why can’t we
shift our residence here David? Then we can hear the music for ever.”
Suddenly we saw a brilliant light behind the chapel coming closer and
Jesus descended into the chapel with another host of angels. Atonce all of
us rushed inside through the many doors all around the chapel. A choir
started singing beautifully songs of praises with perfect harmony with the
chimes. After the praising song, Jesus delivered a marvellous message.
JESUS : I am very very happy to be here in this island of music. As you
know I love music and I love this enchanted island of chimes. As you all
know, ringing of bell pronounces time. On the earth, children hear the school
bell and they know that it is time to go for their studies. People hear the
church bell and they know that it is time to go for the worship service. In
Heaven also we have certain time for the happening of great events. The
timings of such events are known only to My father. For example, there is a
time for My second coming to earth to collect My children. You will be also
eagerly waiting for that time, since you will be also coming with Me. Then,
there will be the judgment day and there are many many more events
throughout eternity, and the timings are known only to My father. I don’t
know when the bell will ring for such events. Now I must convey a message
to the people of the world. People hear the bells at different times. The
chimes of the wedding bell is a joyous time for them. Then there is the
sound of the church bell when they leave the world and their earthly bodies.
You all are blessed people since the sound of that bell was a joyous
occasion for you because it denoted the time of your arrival to this wonderful
place to live with Me for ever very happily. But is that sound of the bell
joyful to all the souls? If they had not accepted My salvation and if they are
not coming to Heaven, what a frightful tragedy to hear that bell? Isn’t that
the time that they enter into eternal agony? So let the chimes of any bell, for
the people on the earth, remind them that one day there will be a final bell
denoting the time to leave the world. Where will they be going? Is it to the
place of eternal happiness, or to the place of eternal agony? For you the
chimes of bells bring happiness here in Heaven. But for the people on the
earth, let it be a reminder of leaving the earth and the day of judgment.
DAVID : Amma, when Jesus was giving the message, a very soft and sweet
chimes was heard, just like a background music. As soon as Jesus and
angels ascended, the chimes of the chapel and that of the angels (who were
inside during the service) burst out in tremendous volume gloriously. When
they all left together, only the bells of the chapel were ringing the chimes of
music. What a wonderful message!!
Bye amma dear!
“Ring the bells of Heaven!
There is joy today
Angels swell the glad triumphant strain
Tell the joyful tidings
Bear it faraway!
For a precious soul is born again.”
- W.O. Cushing.
 CHAPTER 62
WORSHIP SERVICE AT A PLACE WHERE DROOPING BRANCHES,
RAISED TO MAKE A WAY
Date: 6th June 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“It sprouted and became a low spreading vine, and its branches
turned toward him and its roots remained where it stood. So it became
a vine and brought forth branches and put forth foliage.” Ezek. 17:6
DAVID: Amma, just now we came home after attending a wonderful worship
service. We sailed along the river touching our gardens, towards the right of
our mansions. We sailed on and on. At one place our boat turned towards
the right and there seemed to be no branch river on that side. Our girls
started teasing John. In that area, the branches of the flowering trees,
growing on the bank of the main river were drooping downwards, almost
touching the surface of the river like our cashew trees. But to our great
wonder, the branches raised slowly, opening a way for our boat to sail in the
main river. Then we were astonished to see a branch river, completely
hidden by the falling branches and our boat entered that one. When the boat
touched the drooping branches, they straightened up to give way for the boat
to move. Amma, it was a marvellous sight. The straightening of the
branches took place only when the boat touched them. Finally the river
touched a land. At that point the river split into two branches and flowed
along the left and right. We couldn’t see its course, since the scenery was
the same everywhere. We stepped down from our boat and there was a road
starting from that point and proceeding straight. We started to walk along
that road. There also, we couldn’t see anything in the front. But as soon as
our foot or hand touched the drooping branches laden with flowers, they
lifted and we had just enough space to pass into the midst of those lovely
flowers with a sweet perfume. It was a marvellous sight and a delightful
experience. We could see only a few steps in front of us. We walked like
that and reached a beautiful chapel surrounded by a ground without any
flowering trees. The ground was surrounded by many roads with the same
picture of drooping branches with flowers and people were emerging from
them, just like us. Inside the chapel many hosts of singing angels were
descending and the sweet strains of their music filled the whole area. Soon
the chapel became full and Jesus descended along with a host of angels.
We stood up and praised Him. Then Jesus gave a short message.
JESUS: In this area, you all had a delightful experience of walking through
beautiful flowers. The flowering branches gave you just enough space to
walk through and the flowers enfolded you with a sweet perfume. I want you
to compare this experience with the same experience on the earth. There if
you walk like this, thorns will be pricking from the sides and you will get
scratches all over your body and it will be a painful experience. It can be
compared to the painful life of many of you present here, while you were on
the earth. Most of you living around this area had such a painful life with
thorns while you were on the earth. But you never faltered in your faith in
Me, as you were able to see only one step at a time. You patiently bore all
those pains with My comfort and you kept your faith till the end. Now I want
to honour such people who are living in this colony among flowers, in their
beautiful mansions. May God bless you.
DAVID: What a wonderful message! Immediately Jesus ascended along with
all the angels. Then the audience streamed out of the chapel. One man
invited us to his residence which was near the chapel. The pathway leading
to his mansion also had the same type of flowering branches. He told us
what a painful life he led while he was on the earth. And now how much
happiness he was enjoying in his beautiful mansion surrounded by beautiful
flowers diffusing sweet fragrance. Then we sailed back home happily.
Bye amma dear!
“Only a little while
Of walking with weary feet
Patiently over the thorny way
That leads to the golden street.”
 CHAPTER 63
VISITING FRAGRANT RESINS AND PERFUME MAKERS' COLONY
Date: 10th June 2005
Time: 10.55 P.M.
“Awake, O north wind, and come, O south wind! Blow upon my
garden, let its fragrance be wafted abroad.” Song of Sol. 4:16
DAVID: Amma, we reached home just now after visiting a wonderful place.
We walked along the main road towards the right side of our mansions
turned on the left road and reached the river. From there we sailed towards
the left. We travelled a long way before we saw a broad road, starting from
the right side bank of the river. We left our boat there and started walking
along that road. The road was fenced in on both sides by tall flowering
trees. As we walked farther the trees became closer and closer and finally it
became a dense wood. The road and the right side landscape were at the
same level. The left side landscape was sloping down mildly and it was
enclosed by a stream running parallel to the road. Small streams from the
right side were rippling down and crossing the road at many places and
reached the broad stream on the left side. As we were walking we noticed a
delightful scene. Small boats carrying children were sailing along the
streams from right in a zigzag manner amidst the lovely woods and reached
the broad stream. It was a marvellous sight. After a long way, the road was
bending towards the right and we followed it. It was going straight after the
bend and after a long way made a ‘U’ –turn towards the right enclosing a
large landscape containing tall trees and mansions. We saw a branch road
going towards the right, leading into the colony of rows and rows of beautiful
mansions in between those very tall flowering trees. As soon as we entered
that road, we were welcomed by a strong sweet smell. We couldn’t recognize
from where it was emanating. It was not the fragrance of flowers. Then we
saw a brown man within the woods behind his mansion doing something near
the trees. He warmly welcomed us and gave the following information.
BROWN MAN : Most of the inmates of this colony are from the tropical
countries of the world. But there are many guest mansions in which many
white people also are staying to learn and do the job, which we are doing
here. On the earth, I worked in a rubber plantation and I was a rubber
tapper. Here we are doing a similar work. We are tapping various sweet
smelling resins by making a small cut in the bark of the tree, from where the
thick liquid of resin flows out and we collect them. We are doing this, during
our working time. We used to take the products to the nearest shopping
complex. We also get orders from different parts of Heaven. There are
about eight varieties of resins, which differ in their colours and fragrance.
We collect them in big crystal bottles, which we get from the shopping
complex and then distribute them in smaller crystal bottles with stoppers of
the same material. Our men, women and youth do all these works and some
of us used to take them in baskets to the shopping complex by boats.
DAVID: Amma, then he demonstrated the work to us. I have seen rubber
tapping on the earth. But here they do it very easily. What a wonderful
fragrance!! This was the sweet perfume, which we inhaled when we entered
the colony. Then he poured the liquid from the cup into the bigger bottle
which was hanging from his shoulder. Then he took us to their workshop;
which was a large hall, situated at the centre of that colony. Many people
were coming in with their resins, which were given numbers from one to
eight. There, many people were collecting the different varieties in different
bottles. Some of them were filling the small crystal jars with those resins.
Some of them were packing the bottles in broad based baskets with handles
to carry them. We were watching them doing all these works. They put one
drop of every resin in our dress for us to smell the different scents. They
were just wonderful!! Then they asked us to take as many bottles of perfume
as we wanted. As usual our girls calculated the number of mansions in our
colony and they wanted to give one set of eight perfumes to each family.
They collected them in separate baskets. I took just two bottles and put
them in my pocket. My friends will give me a set of bottles when they
distribute them. Then we thanked them, bid them a fond farewell and sailed
back home.
I have to go to my medical study centre, since we are going to have a
special meeting in which a great specialist doctor is going to give a lecture.
He is going to come from another part of Heaven.
Bye amma dear!
“A sweet perfume upon the breeze
Is borne from Ever-vernal trees;
And flowers that, never fading grow
Where streams of life forever flow!!
-E.P. Stites
 CHAPTER 64
WORSHIP SERVICE AT VILLAGERS ISLAND
Date: 12th June 2005
Time: 10.50 P.M.
“The Lord sees not as man sees; man looks on the outward
appearance, but the Lord looks on the heart.” I Samuel 16:7
DAVID: Amma, we came home just now after attending a wonderful worship
service. We took our usual route and as soon as we reached the sea, we
sailed towards the left. After crossing the sailors' colony and before
reaching the children’s mansions on the shore we turned at right angles to
the shore line towards deep waters. On the way we saw small islands with
small tents or cabins within beautiful gardens and we saw a few persons
sitting here and there. Later on we learnt that they were called picnic
islands. We sailed steadily forward and after a long way, we saw a very
beautiful round golden chapel which stood in great splendour over a round
golden platform which was submerged in water. The round chapel was open
on all sides except the stage. The roof was made of some kind of thin
sheets of shining gold. It was a sloping roof, very high at the centre and
sloping down at the outer edges. We stepped down from our boat at the
edge of the platform and walked through water. There were golden pebbles
within the crystal –clear water and we told our teenagers to collect them
after the service. We saw people sailing towards the chapel in colourful
boats and we could see all the races of the world among them. Golden
steps were around the whole chapel. Only the upper step was dry and the
next lower step was immersed in water. As we were standing on the upper
step a couple – tall white people – just got out of their boat and walked in.
They greeted us by waving their hands and they gave us some information
about that place. They introduced themselves as journalists.
JOURNALISTS: We used to visit several parts of Heaven with maps and
collect informations regarding the inmates of a particular colony or island.
We try to find their country (origin), work, culture, habits, how they got
salvation etc. Like that we came to visit about twelve islands lying in an
immense semicircle at the other side of the chapel at a distance of more
than a mile from here. Those islands are called ‘Island Villages’. Our
residence is in the main land. Every time we come here, we used to visit
one island. Like that we have visited six of the islands. All the inhabitants
have come from very backward villages from all over the world. They were
not educated, but they had very strong faith in Jesus. They just adore Him.
As soon as they get information that Jesus will be coming to this chapel,
they will start decorating their boats with beautiful flowers and gold ribbons.
DAVID: The couple then took us to the other side of the chapel, from where
we could see the lovely decorated boats with the villagers sailing towards
the chapel. They were beating their native drums and playing other string
instruments. Soon the chapel started filling up. The floor was very beautiful
made of smooth shining solid gold. They were seated on the ground with
great reverence. We also went within taking off our shoes and sat at the
right side in the front. We really enjoyed sitting on the smooth cool golden
surface, surrounded by the sea. Suddenly we saw something like a glittering
(fiery) comet with a head and a long tail coming towards the chapel. Soon
Jesus with a large host of angels descended over the stage in magnificent
splendour. Most of the audience fell prostrate to worship Jesus with great
reverence and adoration. All others stood up with raised hands and praised
Jesus. The praising session went on for sometime. Then Jesus started
talking.
JESUS: I am extremely happy to be here with you who worship Me with a
simple heart and great reverence. On the earth, different people, both
educated and uneducated worship Me in different ways. People look at the
outer appearance. From the way a person prays and worships Me, they
judge their faith. But I look into the hearts and find out whether their love for
Me is sincere. As I always say “Blessed are the poor in spirit: For their’s is
the kingdom of Heaven.” I know your genuine deep love for Me and the
sincerity with which you worship Me in great adoration. May God bless you.
DAVID: Amma, you must have seen the reverence with which they
worshipped Jesus. As soon as Jesus and the angels started to ascend, they
beat their drums and shouted in great joy and after the ascension their boats
swept across the sea to their respective islands. We bid a fond farewell to
the journalists. Our teenagers collected the golden pebbles and we sailed
back home with great joy.
Bye amma dear!
“That gate ajar stands free for all
Who seek through it salvation;
The rich and poor, the great and small,
Of every tribe and nation.”
- Mrs. Lydia Baxter
 CHAPTER 65
VISITING A CHAIN OF MUSEUMS OF DIFFERENT COUNTRIES OF
THE EARTH
Date: 16th June 2005
Time: 10.50 P.M.
“Behold a great multitude which no man could number, from
every nation, from all tribes and people and tongues, standing before
the throne and before the Lamb.” Rev. 7:9
DAVID: Amma, we came home just now after visiting an unusual place. We
reached the sea by our usual route. From the sea, we turned towards the
right and sailed along the beach. After crossing the Chinese colony over the
plateau, we saw a very wide, beautiful road, starting at a higher level than
that of the sea. The road was going towards the interior of that land from
the beach. A flight of steps rose from the sea to this road. Many of those
steps were submerged into the crystal clear water of the sea and some were
dry. We stepped out of our boat, climbed the steps and started walking
along that road. On both sides, there were very beautiful and different types
of gardens and parks. Then we found a name board in front of a vast
garden. To our great surprise, that board contained the name of a country of
the world. The famous flowers of that country were planted in that garden.
There was a network of pathways in between and inside the various sections
of that garden. We went into an English garden. There were different
varieties of lovely roses and also many other flowers, which were familiar to
John. Like that we visited the gardens of many countries. We visited the
Indian garden also. I was excited to see many types of bougainvillea plants,
full of flowers of different colours. I told them that this was one of the
tropical plants and it was very common in India. In a pond we saw lotus and
also different coloured water lilies which are common in India. After passing
the gardens of many countries, we walked further on the road. There we
saw huge and beautiful mansions of different types of gardens. To our great
amazement we learnt that they were museums of different countries of the
earth. I was interested in going into the Indian museum. The building was
like the palace of Maharaja (king). It was a treasure house of exquisite
carvings in wood and works of art. There were numerous halls inside. Each
hall was meant to display one talent given to Indians by God. One hall
contained great paintings of Indians who are in Heaven now. Amma, we
know that Indians are very good in making articles with fine artistic skill. We
walked through halls covered with a rich array of Indian art and exquisite
handicrafts. In one hall we saw very beautiful Kashmir shawls, shimmering
in the golden light. In another hall, a group of Indian musicians were playing
Indian musical instruments and were singing Indian songs. That was quite
good to hear. A large number of people were going through those museums.
We all thoroughly enjoyed ourselves visiting those delightful museums. We
couldn’t visit all of them.
 Then we started walking along the road still further, and reached a
river which flowed at right angles to the road touching one edge of that vast
museum site. We got into a boat and sailed towards the right. The river
then turned right again after covering the whole museum site area on the
right side of the road and reached the sea. The river flowed on the three
sides of the museum site and we could call it as a small island beyond the
sea. Then we sailed back home in our boat.
Amma, I am going to Steve’s room for a music practice, since we may
have to give an item in a music programme soon.
Bye amma dear!
“From every kingdom of earth they come,
To join the triumphal cry
Of “Worthy the Lamb that once was slain”!
Will you be there and I?”

CHAPTER 66
VISITING PEOPLE WHO WERE MEMBERS OF EXPEDITION TEAMS ON
THE EARTH
Date: 20 t h June 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“Thou makest darkness, and it is night, when all the beasts of the forest
creep forth. The young lions roar for their prey, seeking their food from God.
When the sun rises, they get them away and lie down in their dens.” Ps. 104 : 20,
21, 22
DAVID: Amma, we came home just now after visiting a few wonderful people
in a marvellous island. We reached the sea by our usual route. From the
sea we turned left and sailed a long way along the shore. After passing all
the familiar sites, we turned at right angles to the shore line and sailed
towards deep waters. Our boat swept across the sea for a very long time.
From a distance we saw a gigantic golden arch and a golden cross over it.
The arch may be about thirty feet high. When we sailed nearer we couldn’t
see anything except the arch and the cross since the island was just covered
with wild bushes, flowering trees and flowering creepers. If you want to see
a very wild beauty in Heaven it was there. Another spectacular beauty of
that place was that instead of a road leading into the island, there was a
river starting from the sea and flowing into that island. So we entered that
island in our boat. The island was a real dense jungle. Because of the arch
only, we thought that there should be some kind of habitation inside. We
couldn’t see anyone or any mansion. Our teenagers were making all kinds
of noises and teasing John as well telling him, “John, it is an ideal place to
play hide and seek. Shall we start playing?” Then all of a sudden we saw a
high bridge connecting the jungle on both sides of the river. We learnt later
that this river poured into the sea on the other side, crossing the entire
island. To our great amazement, we saw a group of adults youth and
children standing on the middle of the bridge and waving to us. Many of
them were whites. There were a few black men as well. Among those
children we could see all the races of the world. They made a sign to us to
climb over the bridge. We left our boat at the left side bank and went there.
We could see straight pathways on both sides of the bridge and at their ends
we caught glimpses of the sea as well. Pathways were fenced in on both
sides by dense jungle. John introduced us and one white couple gave some
instruction to a few other people to take the children to the sea and they took
us to their residence. A few black men also came with us. We walked along
the pathway that was on the right side of the bridge and after some distance
saw a small pathway branching towards the left. We entered that and it
looked as though we came to a dead end. But our hosts continued to walk
and moved aside some hanging creepers and to our great amazement, we
saw a very beautiful huge wooden mansion within those creepers. It had
one floor and a slope roof. It was constructed over massive pillars. It was
like a wooden cabin but very very big and grand with many many rooms. We
climbed several steps and occupied the cane chairs in their very wide front
portico. We felt as though we were seated inside a thick jungle. The white
man started talking in English, but he didn’t tell us his nationality. HOST: In
this immense jungle island, there are more than fifty such beautiful
mansions. Mostly, people who were involved in different types of
expeditions on the earth, live here. I went for an expedition to African
jungle, since I was interested in studying the lives and behaviour of wild
animals and writing books about them. I know Jim Corbett who helped the
poor villagers by killing so many man eaters at the grave risk of his own life,
in the Himalayan jungles. There are people like him in this island also. But
Jim Corbett is living in another such jungle. Do you know one thing? As we
lived almost all our lives in such beautiful jungles in small wooden cabins,
and since we enjoyed that sort of life, Jesus would not ask us to live in a
beautiful city in Heaven. While we were on the earth, our children were
brought up by their grand parents in our native country. Now I heard from a
friend who came to Heaven recently that my son, who is on the earth, is
much interested in such expeditions and he is doing some work on that line
as a hobby and recreation. I want you to meet another wonderful person.
He is John, an English man who was a member of the team who discovered
Noah’s ark. While he was on the earth he wrote many books stressing the
truth of Bible stories. Here also he is writing books. A few of my helpers
from Africa are living with us in our mansion. They were greatly attached to
us, while on the earth and they helped us in our expedition. We only told
them about Jesus and they accepted Him as their Saviour. So now they are
with us. You may wonder why we are keeping an arch and a cross in front of
our island. Arch represents a way to a new world meaning our exploration or
discovery of new things. Without the help of our Jesus, we can never
succeed in our endeavour. That is why we have a cross over the arch.
Though we liked the thrill and adventure of expedition, we were real
Christians loving our Saviour. (Then he called his helper and asked him to
open his shirt top and we saw a cross in his chain around his neck.) See he
always wears a cross even in Heaven. He had one, while he was on the
earth too. (Then the helper brought us delicious fruits in a tray. We never
tasted such sweet fruits before and they were new to us.) Children and
youth come here on picnics. Do you know one thing? This jungle is a
marvellous place to play hide and seek. (Our teenagers were smiling looking
at one another since they had been teasing John about playing hide and
seek.) The children you saw came from other parts of Heaven. They are the
children of our friends.
There are many wooden mansions hidden within these creepers. No
body knows the exact number of mansions in this place. I am involved in
studying the wild animals of Heaven. There are many wild animals in this
jungle. They are very friendly. They used to visit me, my wife and my
helpers. Whenever I heard about a new animal, I used to go there and study
about it. I write books about the Heavenly animals.
DAVID: He and his wife then took us to John, who was in the team of
excavating the ark. We again crossed the bridge and walked through the
pathway on the other side of the bridge.
After some distance, our host turned left. This mansion was also hidden by
creepers. He moved the creepers, just like we move curtains and he took us in. There,
under his wooden cabin, the great man was seated in a comfortable chair in front of a
table, where there were many books and papers. We went with our hosts to the
backyard to collect chairs for us. We all brought our own chairs and sat around him. He
described how his team found the deeply buried ark within the snow and how they went
inside to see the different parts of the ark. He was a very jovial person and he explained
everything in a humourous and interesting manner.
MR. JOHN: I hate people who were spreading rumours that many of the
Bible stories like that of Noah, are fake. See, we found and touched with our
own hands the ark of Noah. Many great theologians and wise men are trying
to disprove the true stories of creation and the miracles of Jesus. The
discovery of the ark was a great shock to them. Here I am writing books
about the discovery of the ark. As you know, our beloved Jesus transferred
all the details recorded in our human earthly brain to our super heavenly
brain. So I remember all the details. Unfortunately I couldn’t bring a piece
of wood of the ark and also my books about the discovery of ark, when I
came to Heaven. Now I am writing once again that story. I am very happy to
see a youth group in Heaven. I have a game for youth like you. I always tell
the groups of youth who come here that I have a game for them. You can
also play that game anytime you want. The game is to discover the total
number of hidden mansions in this jungle. So far youth groups have
discovered only forty two mansions. It is similar to our game called
‘Treasure hunt’.
DAVID: Amma, we enjoyed listening to his interesting talk. After a long
time, we bid a fond farewell to Mr. John and to our dear hosts and started
sailing in our boat. We sailed to the opposite side of the arch. There the
sea was very beautiful and shallow with a large number of different coloured
small marble rocks decked with sea plants covering them. In the sea bed we
saw precious stones and marble pebbles of different colours, here and there.
We sailed in our boat around those rocks. My younger friends wanted to get
down wherever they saw precious stones. I held their hands while getting
down and also while climbing up. If I tell them to hurry up, they will say,
“Sweet David (nfhgg;glhnj nltpl;) Don’t get angry David.” in Tamil. Amma,
they are such affectionate and sweet friends. Finally, we sailed around the
island and came to the front. While going around the island also we couldn’t
see anything inside that dense jungle. Then we sailed back home happily.
Bye amma dear!
" Beyond the stars, sweet peace we'll know
Calm as the crystal rivers flow
Where rolls the sea of perfect love
Beyond the stars that gleam above".
- J. P. Tompkins

CHAPTER 67
VISITING A PLACE OF FALLS AND SPORTS GROUNDS
Date: 22 n d June 2005
Time: 10.50 P.M.
“The floods have lifted up, O Lord, the floods have lifted up their
voice, the floods lift up their roaring. Mightier than the thunders of
many waters mightier than the waves of the sea, the Lord on high is
mighty.” Ps. 93:3,4
DAVID: Amma, we are sailing back home after seeing a marvellous falls.
Now we have landed near the steps leading to our colony. Mamu and his
friends are standing there, wearing some kind of funny hats. I don’t know
from where they got them. They look so cute in those hats. Many more little
ones are carrying drums and they are beating them to welcome us. I am
slipping from here and walking along the edge of the river, so that I can
reach home sooner. (David continued his narration after a few minutes.)
Amma, we sailed along our river touching our rear gardens towards
the right of our mansions. After crossing the lake and the American farmer’s
colony and before reaching the Palm wood island, where we had the
children’s camp, we entered a left side branch of the main river. After
passing the usual beautiful heavenly sites we felt that the river was flowing
in an unusually high speed. We all got highly excited. The boat was moving
fast and so we realized that we were approaching a great falls. Our
teenagers wanted to go straight and plunge into the falls. As you know, there
is no danger or fear in Heaven. They asked John about that possibility. But
John said that he was getting instruction to land at the side and not to go
over the falls!! So we landed at the right side of the river. There were many
compartments made of wood and our boat landed into one of them just like
we leave cars in a car parking place along a road. There were two parallel
roads running along the two banks of the river. We started walking along the
right side road. Amma, I cannot explain the wonder and thrill which we
experienced when we beheld the marvellous sight of that magnificent falls of
immense size. It was very wide. The spectacular beauty was that it was like
water coming out of a long and huge dam, because of the sloping surface at
the base of the falls. But here that surface was made of gold and precious
stones of different colours were embedded in them. So when the glassy
water was falling on that surface, water looked golden and also the precious
stones were glittering as though some powerful lights of different colours
were underneath the water. I told you about another immense falls, we saw
once. There the water was falling into thick woods and so we couldn’t see
the base of the falls, where the tumbling waters were falling and scattering
everywhere. Here no tall trees were there to block the wonderful view, and
so we were able to see the immense power of the water falls. There were
two huge mountains on either side of the falls near the base. There were
three rows of mansions on the mountains, one at the foot, one at the middle
of the slope and one at the summit. The mansions at the feet of the
mountains were built over massive pillars. Each mansion had one floor and
a flat roof. Amma, you must see the mighty force with which water dashed
against those pillars. We climbed down the steps near the falls and from
there a flight of steps rose directly to the top of the first mansion at the foot
of the mountain. Ascending those steps we stood over the terrace of that
mansion. From there the sight of the magnificent falls and its dashing
turbulent waters was just marvellous. Another beauty was that all the tops
of the first row of mansions were connected by bridges, so that one could go
from one mansion to the next. There were also many flights of steps and
bridges at different places to go from the first row of mansions to the next
row at the higher level. As we were walking along the slope of the mountain,
we were able to see the breath-taking beauty below. The second row of
mansions were within beautiful flower gardens. The first row of mansions
was guest mansions. The second row was occupied mostly by people who
were interested in sports. We met one white man, who just came out of his
mansion to go to the top of the mountain, where there were huge grounds for
sports with galleries for the audience, just like our stadiums. He only gave
us all the details about the inmates of that colony. There were several
flights of steps to go to the summit from the second row of mansions. We
went with that white man. A match was going on. Amma, it was similar to
our football game. But here they touch the ball with their hands and it is
called hand ball game. At the slightest touch the ball was flying. As I told
you earlier, there were men and women in both the teams and they played
together. It was very interesting to watch. After watching one game, our
girls wanted to go to the first row of mansions below to watch the turbulent
waters of the falls. But Frank and other boys wanted to stay back to watch
the next match. So I took the girls below, telling John, that they could find
us sitting near the first row of mansion. So we went down. There were
many parapet walls. We enjoyed ourselves sitting on those walls and
dangling our feet within those turbulent waters. Amma, it was really a
delightful experience. Then we started singing many songs of praise.
Though our voices were drowned by the thunderous noise of the falls, it was
another delightful experience to sing at the top of our voices. After
sometime our girls started roaming along the streams which were rippling
down from the top of the mountain to join the water of the falls. I knew why
they were wandering!! They were in search of some beautiful stones. I also
joined them and they got what they wanted. I know why they were collecting
them! They were collecting them because some small hands would be
extended towards us when we reach home. Somehow we got a good
collection to fill all our four pockets. By that time boys came down and we
all came back home joyfully.
Amma, now I am going to Steve’s room for practising an anthem. Do
you know the song we selected? “Jesus lover of my soul”, but it is an
anthem. You may have it in songs and solos, in the last pages.
Bye amma dear!
“Fresh from the throne of glory
Bright in its crystal gleam,
Bursts out the living fountain,
Swells on the living stream;
Tranquil river let me ever
Sit and sing by thee.”
- Horatius Bonar
 CHAPTER 68
WORSHIP SERVICE IN A COLONY OF SHEPHERDS WHILE ON THE
EARTH
Date: 24 th June 2005
Time: 10.45 P.M.
“The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not want; He makes me to lie
down in green pastures, He leads me beside still waters; He restores my
soul.” Ps. 23:1, 2
DAVID: Amma, we came home just now after attending a wonderful worship
service. We walked along the main road of our colony towards the right of
our mansions, turned on the left side road and reached the river. From there
we sailed in a boat towards the left. We travelled a very long way and then
entered a left side branch through which we haven’t sailed so far. That river
was flowing in an open plain which stretched away in the distance with cool
and green meadows. After some distance we came into a place of vast
green meadows, completely surrounded by mountains except the two gaps
through which the river flowed in and flowed out. On each bank of the river,
at the centre of the green fields there was one row of mansions situated in a
semi circle, starting from the river and ending there. In front of those
mansions and also behind those mansions, we saw herds and herds of
sheep grazing on those meadows. When we went near one group we saw
them clearly. They all were cute animals with fine white curly hair. They
were smaller in size, similar to our pomeranian dogs. Only by looking at the
face we could identify them as sheep. They had very graceful gentle sheep
faces. It was a marvellous sight – the green meadows and the white sheep.
There was another row of mansions at the foot of the mountains and a few
mansions here and there on the top of the mountains. An immense
auditorium stood in great splendour, over-looking the river, on the summit of
a mountain on the right side. There were beautiful broad bridges over the
two gaps between the mountains. We sailed slowly enjoying the scenic
beauty around and reached the foot of the mountain near the auditorium. A
flight of steps rose from the river to the top of the mountain. Ascending
those steps, we started walking along the bridge. We stood at the middle of
the bridge and lingered there. We found the place delightful. There were
not many tall trees. The mountain slopes also, was covered with green
meadows and herds of sheep were seen there also. While we were standing
on the bridge, we saw people coming towards the auditorium from the
opposite mountain. Some of those people gave us some details about the
residents of that colony.
PEOPLE: Most of the residents here had been shepherds by profession
while they were on the earth. Some had been pet lovers who loved to live
with lambs as pets. Jesus in His tender mercy has given us a beautiful place
with meadows with a large number of sheep, since throughout our lives on
the earth we were living with the sheep, feeding them and leading them to
green pastures. Here there is no need to lead them or feed them. They
themselves will eat grass whenever they want. They practically live with us,
eat with us and sleep with us. You see, there is a row of small houses
behind our mansions for the sheep. (They showed us those houses) But our
children are so attached to them that they always take them into our homes.
You must see the beautiful sight during the time we have our meals. We
have huge round low tables with low chairs for our children to sit and eat.
Almost half the chairs will be occupied by our sheep. Children used to cut
pieces of fruits and serve them to the sheep in plates. The sheep used to
stand on the chairs, keeping two legs over the table and eat happily along
with our children. They used to sleep with our children and follow them
wherever they go. There are many gentle streams starting from the
mountain, flowing along the green meadows and then join the river. Children
used to take these sheep to the streams to play. We tell our children not to
bring them into the auditorium when we go there to attend a worship service.
DAVID: All of us then went to the auditorium site. It had a huge golden
ground around it. While we were standing on the ground, we saw white
luminous clouds appearing in the gap between the two mountains and each
cloud turned out to be a host of angels and they descended over the
auditorium. We were so absorbed looking at that marvellous sight, that we
missed our beloved Jesus who descended into the auditorium. As soon as
we heard the shouts of praises, we rushed in and saw Jesus just descending
on the grand stage. The seats were arranged in galleries within the
auditorium. There was a large choir at the left. They looked beautiful in
their uniform. As soon as Jesus sat on the throne, the choir along with the
audience started singing a praising song which was unfamiliar to us. The
choir sang in unison, but it was very good. We saw all the races of the world
among the choir members and also among the audience. Then Jesus gave a
wonderful message.
JESUS: While I was on the earth, I was very familiar with shepherds and
sheep. So I used to refer to them often in My sermons. They had great
importance in My life on the earth. The message of My birth was first
announced to them only. I compared Myself to a Shepherd and My
followers to the sheep. Sheep are very gentle animals. They follow their
leader (Shepherd) with implicit faith and obedience. But there are some
sheep going astray and the shepherd is very particular to go in search of the
lost sheep. Likewise I came to earth, gave My life on the cross in search of
the lost sheep (human beings) and bring them into My fold and give them
eternal life.
While I was on the earth, the sheep and shepherd had special place in
My life. While I was a boy, I used to love the sheep and the lambs tenderly.
King David was a shepherd boy and he killed the wild animals with great
courage risking his own life and saved his sheep.
Now I bless you My children. Amen.
DAVID: Amma, what a wonderful message!! Then we stood up, while Jesus
along with the angels ascended gloriously. We, then sailed back home,
enjoying the beautiful scenery around.
Now I am going to Steve’s room for music practice. I taught treble to
our teenagers and also other parts to other groups. Now we are going to
sing together.
Bye amma dear!
“He leadeth His own with a gentle hand,
Whenever we faint by the way;
How precious the blessings that fall from His throne,
Like dew at the close of the day!”

CHAPTER 69
A MUSIC CONCERT FOR JOYOUS YOUTH
Date: 26 th June 2005
Time: 10.55 P.M.
“O come, let us sing to the Lord; let us make a joyful noise to the
rock of our Salvation.” Ps. 95:1
DAVID: Amma, we came home just now after taking part in a music concert
at the music lover’s colony. We sailed along the river at the back of our
colony towards the right of our mansions and by taking the usual route
reached the music lovers colony which stretched around the lovely lake. The
concert was arranged in that beautiful immense auditorium, overlooking the
lake. Amma, as I told you earlier we practised the anthem, “Jesus lover of
my soul.” Steve was very clever. He devised the music for prelude and
interludes wonderfully. The anthem starts by playing all the violins and
flutes very softly the first line. This is followed by the soft tenor solo and
when we come to the chorus the full orchestra, drums and pipe instruments
join the tenors with a bang and we sing it with four parts with full volume.
The contrast is tremendous and it is superb and highly exciting. Like that
there are many variations in the music and our choir sings it very beautifully.
Finally, we reached the auditorium. This music concert was specially meant
for youth and so the auditorium was filled with youth who were bubbling with
joy. Amma, when you come to Heaven you will be surprised to see the great
number of youth here. Naturally the place was filled with their joyous
laughter. All the participants and the volunteers had a badge with a brilliant
diamond at the centre, so that we could easily identify them. Each one of
our group got a badge and they had reserved a place for us at the front.
Amma, I hope that you remember that immense auditorium with seats
arranged in galleries and balconies on the three sides and huge stage.
There were some adults also in the audience. The concert started when a
very smart young man came to the stage and welcomed all the participants,
who were there from different parts of Heaven, around that area. Then he
started a session of praising Jesus. Everybody jumped with joy raising their
hands while praising Jesus. Then the programme started. Amma, the way
of expressing pure joy among the youth is almost the same as on the earth.
On the earth youth used to clap hands with shouts of joy in between songs,
whenever there is some kind of quick music. In the same way in Heaven
too, the youth instead of clapping hands, they raise their hands and shout
uniformly “Oooh! Oooh! ……..”, whenever there is quick music or a change
from soft music to sudden quick music. Our item was almost at the
beginning. We went to the stage. I was on the drums; many girls were
playing violins and boys flutes. The prelude was very very soft, so also the
tenor solo. Next with a bang, the drums, the guitars and the pipe
instruments joined the others and we sang in four parts. Amma, you must
have heard the shout of appreciation from the audience. As soon as our
item was over, everyone stood up and gave a great shout of appreciation
and we heard many voices shouting ‘once more’. But usually we don’t
repeat any of our items. There were about twenty groups to sing or play
musical instruments or both. At the end of our item, John introduced ‘Steve’
as the music director and ‘David’ as the choir director. When we were
walking down also we continued to get appreciation and the youth sitting
near us congratulated us saying that it was an excellent performance.
After the programme we met many of our friends. Everyone
appreciated our item. My friend Bob and his choir didn’t come. May be that
they don’t come into that ‘Youth singers’ category.
On our way back home our girls wanted to collect something for the
children who would be waiting for us. At one place we saw some kind of
stone like things with dots under the trees. We got down there, and when we
picked them up, we found them to be some kind of beautiful nuts fallen from
the trees. They were dark blackish brown in colour with pale yellow dots.
So we all filled our four pockets with them and sailed back home. At our
place near the river, my great ‘Uncle’ (Mamu) along with a group of children
was waiting for us. I quickly kept the nuts on the extended small hands and
rushed home to talk to you amma.
Bye amma dear!
“O, to join the halleluiah
With yon triumphant band!
Who sing where glory dwelleth,
In Immanuel’s land.”
- Mrs. A.R. Cousin
 CHAPTER 70
WORSHIP SERVICE, IN A CHAPEL SURROUNDED
BY PINK ROSES
Date: 30 t h June 2005
Time: 11.05 P.M.
“I am a Rose of Sharon, a lily of the valleys.” Song of Sol. 2:1
I was waiting till 10.50 for David to talk to me. Then without my
knowledge, I fell asleep. Suddenly at 11.05 I woke up hearing the voice of
my darling son, calling me Amma! Amma!
DAVID: Amma, I had been calling you for sometime. Then I realized that
you were asleep and so I decided to tell you about this trip next time. When
I was about to leave for my medical study centre, I heard your voice.
Amma, we came home just now after attending a wonderful worship
service in a chapel at our worship complex. We sailed along the river in the
front towards the left, after reaching it by our usual route. After passing the
huge auditorium, we saw a road starting from the river bank and going into
the interior of the vast picturesque stretches of the worship complex. The
road was laid with beautiful pink marble tiles edged with gold. Soon we
reached a very lovely garden, full of pink roses. Amma, I cannot explain in
words the exquisite beauty of those lustrous roses and the very sweet
fragrance coming out of that garden.
Amma, the flowers in Heaven never fade or wither. All those rose flowers
were either in the bud stage or in full bloom. There was a vast stretch of
that garden and as we walked through the pink golden road, we saw a pink
round chapel at the centre of that lovely garden. The ground around the
chapel, the entire walls and roof of the chapel were outlaid with pink marble
tiles. Beautiful pink roses were embedded in those tiles. So the chapel
looked like a heap of pink roses. People were coming from all directions and
entered the chapel. We also went in. Pink seats were arranged in half
circles, facing a very beautiful altar. Huge bowls of pink roses adorned the
altar and also the interior of the chapel. Children occupied the lovely seats
which were arranged in the front. Each one was holding a very beautiful
single pink rose with a long stem and green leaves. As a whole the interior
of the chapel also looked like a pink rose garden. Amma, the chapel looked
grand and beautiful and the whole place was bathed in the sweet fragrance
of the gorgeous flowers. A large choir was singing beautiful songs and
anthems. We recognized many of the choir members. They were from the
music lover’s colony. There were many new faces too. We occupied the
seats almost at the front, just behind the children. Then we witnessed a
fascinating sight amma. Hosts and hosts of angels descended into the
chapel and they also carried beautiful bunches of pink roses instead of their
musical instruments. Amma, this is the first time I saw angels carrying
flowers. Just imagine the marvellous scene of radiant white angels with
bouquets of pink roses. Soon Jesus descended gloriously along, with a host
of angels carrying pink roses. Jesus was seated on a radiant white throne.
Then all of us stood up and started praising Jesus, raising our hands. In the
mean time the choir started a beautiful praising song. You don’t know that
song amma. We all joined the choir and the whole chapel rang with our
joyful voices. After that Jesus gave His short and wonderful message.
JESUS: Some of you must have seen the roses in the valley of Sharon in the
world and also many of the beautiful rose gardens there. But Heaven’s rose
gardens far surpass all of them in grandeur and splendour. Now I want to
give a short message based on the rose gardens. The gardens blooming
with rose flowers very close to each other are marvellous to look at. In the
same way you must be close to one another in Heaven. You all are at
different levels in your spiritual growth. As I always tell you, you must have
more spiritual growth in Heaven and you must try to attain perfection and be
like a beautiful rose garden and give happiness to others. In the same way
the fragrance of flowers can be compared to love and your love should be
diffused in all directions and should reach others who are near you. They
must see the love of our Father in you. Now I want to give a message to My
children on the earth. Your life also should be like a rose garden giving out
happiness to others and your fragrance of love should be extended to all
who come into contact with you whether they live nearby or far. At the same
time you’ll have thorns in your life. In Heaven there is no thorn in the rose
plant, but on the earth there are thorns in the plant which is the source of
happiness and love to others. With My help you bear your thorns and sow
happiness and love to all around you. May God bless you.
DAVID: Immediately Jesus started His ascension with the rose garden-
angels with roses surrounding Him. It was really a glorious sight. All of us
were standing and praising Jesus. After the ascension, those children
assembled there fixed those roses in their dresses and rushed out of the
chapel. People then distributed roses to everyone present in the chapel.
After getting those beautiful roses we came home.
Bye amma dear!
“There the buds from earth transplanted,
For our coming watch and wait,
In the upper garden growing,
Just within the lovely gate
Tho’ our hearts may break with sorrow,
By the grief so hard to bear,
We shall meet them some glad morning,
In the upper garden there.”
 CHAPTER 71
VISITING SEA ISLANDS OF FISHERMEN WHO ARE CLOSELY
ATTACHED TO THE FISHES AND FEED THEM
Date: 4 th July 2005
Time: 10.55 P.M.
“Thou madest him to have dominion over the works of Thy hands. Thou
hast put all things under his feet – The fowl of the air and the fish of the sea.” Ps.
8:6, 8
DAVID: Amma, we are sailing back home from the sea. I’ll get down from
the boat at the back of my mansion and rush to my room. (After sometime
David continued his narration.) We reached the sea by our usual route, and
from there we turned left and sailed along the shore. We passed the
mountain resort area and at one place, we turned at right angles to the shore
line towards the interior of the sea. After a long way we saw from a distance
a cluster of small islands lying in an immense circle. We caught glimpses of
mansions in the islands through the drooping branches of the beautiful
flowering trees. At the centre of that immense circle we saw a tall golden
tower glittering in the golden light. When we reached there, we found that
there was enough space for a boat or a small ship to enter the circle
between two islands. We sailed in and found that the sea was shallow within
the circle. We left our boat and reached the tower which stood over a solid
rock. There was a cluster of bells at the top of the tower and a long golden
chain was hanging from it, which can be used to ring the bells. A group of
children were playing around the tower and also within the shallow crystal
clear water there. Our girls talked to them and laughed with them, but the
children couldn’t give us any idea about that place. We could see all the
races of the world among them. Again we got into our boat and sailed near
the edges of the islands. There were about 8-10 beautiful mansions in each
island. The outer edges of the islands were studded with those mansions,
facing the sea and surrounded by very lovely flower gardens and flowering
trees. There would have been about eight islands. In one of those islands
we saw a man standing within the garden of his mansion. We left our boat
there and walked in. He warmly welcomed us and we had a pleasant
conversation with him as we walked along the main road through the middle
of the island and through a huge central park. That road ended near the sea
on the opposite side of the island, where the sea was deep. Another main
road was passing through the middle of the island which was at right angles
to the one in which we were walking. That man gave his name as Thomas
and he told us about the islanders.
THOMAS: We were all fishermen belonging to different countries and races
of the world. Now here we live together in perfect harmony and love. We
were not much educated, though we belonged to the fourth generation of
Christians. Our children studied only a little. We were very poor and so we
took our sons to the sea when they became older and our daughters were at
home making or repairing fishing nets. So the girls also didn’t have much
chance for education. So now in Heaven all of them are learning at a study
centre nearby, where they learn scripture and learn to read. Also they teach
our people to make many handicrafts. Even our bigger men and women
attend such classes. So Jesus has given us such beautiful mansions near
the sea and also facilities for education which was denied to us, while we
were on the earth due to poverty. You have come here in our working time
and that is why you don’t see many people here. Our adults and youth have
gone to the study centre. If you had come during our recreation time you
would have seen a marvellous sight. [By that time we reached the end of the
road touching the deep sea. There were many long golden steps along the
entire edge of the island, leading into the sea. We all sat on those steps and
Thomas continued his narration).
While we were on the earth, we had to catch fish, because that was
our livelihood and food. But now in Heaven, we love fishes and our life is
associated with them. At a particular time of our recreation somebody will
ring the bells in that golden tower. Immediately everyone used to carry the
baskets containing special type of fruits for the fishes and come to the deep
seaside. By hearing the bells all the fishes both big and small used to come
near the edge of the island. Everyone used to enjoy feeding them. The
fishes shine in different colours and they far surpass in beauty and
splendour the fishes on the earth. Our children have given names for them.
When they call them by their names, the fishes used to go near the children
to get their fruits and to play with them. At that time all the islanders would
be at these steps. We used to spend a long time with the fishes and then we
go to take rest or relax at the park, occupying those comfortable seats there.
Our children used to have a delightful time playing and swimming with those
lovely fishes. When Jesus comes to an auditorium in an island nearby, we
all (fisher folk from all the islands) go there to worship Jesus. Missionaries
used to visit our islands and they teach us scripture and music and these
classes used to be conducted in the central park. While we were in the
world, we couldn’t understand much of what our priests used to preach at the
church. Many educated young boys and girls from nearby towns used to
visit our villages and tell us about Jesus and His love. We were able to
understand very simple messages only. But we realized that Jesus died for
us on the cross to forgive our sins and if we believe that, we can come to
Heaven after death. We understood only that message and some small
Bible stories, which those youth taught us. We lived in small huts on the
earth. Now see! Jesus has given us such beautiful and huge mansions
here.
DAVID: Then he took us to the central park and we were seated there. He
then went to his mansion and brought some beautiful baskets full of fruits,
which they used to feed the fishes and it was their food as well. Amma,
those fruits were like our tender cucumber, long, rounded and smooth. It
was luscious and juicy. Thomas told us that bigger fishes used to swallow
them without biting the fruit. We ate some and Thomas asked us to take the
rest as samples to our homes. He asked us to go there during their
recreation time to see the wonderful scene. Even then we saw many
beautiful fishes playing amidst the sea-plants of many colours and it was a
marvellous sight.
Then we bid him a fond farewell and sailed back home. On our way
our girls wanted to collect some flowers for the children and that is why we
are late amma.
Now I am going to my medical study centre, where we are going to
have a welcome meeting to a great pathologist. I always attend such
meetings. They mostly talk about the incidents in which Jesus helped them
when they faced difficulties in their profession. Be happy amma!
Bye amma dear!
“All creatures of our God and King
Lift up your voice and with us sing
Alleluia, Alleluia!
- St. Francis of Assisi (1182 – 1226)

CHAPTER 72
WORSHIP SERVICE IN AN INDUSTRIAL WORKERS COLONY
Date: 6 t h July 2005
Time: 10.50 P.M.
“Wherefore I say unto thee, Her sins, which are many, are
forgiven; for she loved much: but to whom little is forgiven, the same
loveth little.” Luke 7:47
DAVID: Amma, we are walking back home after attending a wonderful
worship service. Now we are near Steve’s mansion and a group of our small
kids are marching towards us playing their drums and wearing funny hats.
I’ll quickly turn into our garden. Otherwise Mamu will jump over my shoulder,
so also the other tiny ones and they will not allow me to come home
immediately. So I rushed home and now I am talking from my room.
We walked along our main road towards the left of our mansions
turned on the right road and reached the river. From there we sailed
towards the right in a boat. After passing all the familiar sites, we came to a
place where the river curved to the left slightly and at that place it formed a
huge lake at the left and again continued its course from the other side of
the lake. At the lake shore at the other end there were three huge and lofty
mountains. The feet of the mountains almost touched each other in the
shape of an immense semicircle. There were two valleys in between and
they were not deep enough for the lake water to flow through them. As soon
as we entered the lake we were struck by the beauty regarding the regularity
and uniformity in the arrangement of very beautiful mansions of the same
size and architecture along three levels of the three mountains. The
mansions in the first level were built along the base of the three mountains
and they had a common pathway going in front of all those mansions. The
ground level of the mansions and the pathway formed an immense and
perfect semicircle in the same level. The mansions on the next level were
constructed below the middle line of the three mountains. The wonder was
that the mansions on the three mountains perched on the same perfect level
and the pathway going in front of all those mansions passed through two
lovely bridges on the two valleys. There also the ground level of the
mansions as well as the pathway with the two bridges formed a beautiful
semicircle. The mansions on the third level were in between the second
level and the top and there also the arrangement was the same with two
bridges.
At the summit of the central mountain we saw an immense Cathedral with
several golden towers of different heights and over the other two mountains,
we saw two huge buildings. Later on we were told that they were conference
halls for the inmates. Amma, when the building is huge with several towers,
I call it a Cathedral. If it is a plain building of immense size, I call it an
auditorium. Also the mansions on the three levels continued on the other
side of the mountains too. There were flights of steps from the foot of each
mountain to the top, one in the front and one at the back side of each
mountain. They rose at right angles to the three path ways which were
parallel to the one another. We left our boat near the steps at the central
mountain. Amma, we can always glide to go up or come down. Climbing
mountains is not a problem in Heaven. Many other boats were also floating
on the lake. The beautiful two storeyed mansions were within lovely gardens
of flowers and flowering trees. When we reached the summit, we were
overwhelmed by the fascinating beautiful sight amma. The whole mountain
top was covered with well arranged gardens of flowers of exquisite beauty.
The gardens surrounded the ground on which stood the Cathedral in
imposing grandeur and splendour. On the ground around the Cathedral there
were rocks. Flower plants kept in lovely flower pots adorned those rocks. In
all the other places on the summit, flowering plants were cultivated in a very
systematic way and seats were also arranged within those gardens. When
we went near the Cathedral, two white men came from the garden and they
gave us the details about the inmates of those mansions.
WHITEMEN: We were all industrial workers from different parts of the world.
We didn’t belong to the intellectual world, but we were typical workers and
were members of huge trade unions. We had bad habits as well. We were
addicted to taking drugs and alcohol. Roughly speaking, we had been a
ruthless set of people on the earth. But somehow Jesus touched our lives in
different ways. Each one of us has his own story. Then our whole attitude
towards life was changed. We loved Jesus with great zeal and now here, we
are in Heaven in these beautiful mansions living in perfect harmony with one
another. Many of us were workers in factories where aeroplanes and other
kinds of motor vehicles were manufactured and also in other industries. In
Heaven there is no need for planes since Jesus has given us all the capacity
to glide over any hill or mountains and there is no problem of time. In the
place of two or four wheelers we have the most smooth sailing luxury boats
which are centralized (under a central control) and operated. So here we
are involved in more spiritual spheres. Some of us are teaching Scripture to
non-Christian children. Some of us are learning different arts and subjects
we liked, for which we didn’t have the time or money to learn while we were
on the earth.
DAVID: Then they took us to the back of the Cathedral to see the mansions
on that side. Those mansions were overlooking a beautiful panoramic view
of mountains, valleys, rivers, streams and ponds. By that time we saw many
people coming to the Cathedral walking along the many pathways and
climbing the steps. To watch those people coming up, was a fascinating
sight. Then Angels started coming down in very large numbers, descending
over the golden towers and the roof of the Cathedral. Soon the white
radiance of the silvery white angels swallowed up the golden glow of the
towers. Then we went inside. It was very huge and it had the capacity for
the seating of more than ten thousand people. It had two wings and a huge
beautiful altar at the front in the shape of a half moon. A choir of about one
hundred members stood over part of the galleries at the left and sang some
songs in various languages in unison. There was a unique beauty in singing
the same song in different languages. The seats were in the form of
galleries and it was filled up soon. Suddenly we heard the angels' music
over the Cathedral. At the next instant they all came within and when we
looked upwards, we beheld the angelic forms of the choir and their singing
was louder. For a moment they floated above and then descended along
with Jesus smoothly like a white shinning tent. The angels occupied the
space near the walls of the Cathedral and also the stage. Jesus sat on the
throne. We all stood up, raised our hands and praised Jesus in many
languages. We saw a real cosmopolitan group of people in that Cathedral.
Then Jesus delivered a marvellous message.
JESUS: Peace be unto you. On the earth you were the second biggest
group of people, next to the group of simple village folks. After accepting
Me as your Saviour and Friend, your whole life and style of living changed.
Before your conversion, you were more closely bonded to men and your
labour unions. You completely depended on the human strength. After you
came to Me, your bond with Me became stronger and stronger and the
human bond became weaker and weaker. When I was on the earth I told a
parable of two debtors and their creditor. One of them owed five hundred
pence and the other fifty and when they couldn’t pay back, he frankly forgave
them both. I asked Simon, "who of them will love him, most". Simon said “I
suppose that he, to whom he forgave most.” In the same way you all love
Me immensely. Now you see a huge multitude of angels who came here to
see you. Do you know that you and the angels have a common bond? Most
of the angels were created by My Father as working angels like you. That is
why an unusual big crowd of them came with Me. (The audience seemed to
enjoy that comment by Jesus.) I bless you My children.
DAVID: Amma, then the ascension of Jesus along with the host of angels
took place just like the way, they came in. Afterwards we all dispersed.
Some one gave to our girls some new variety of flowers from their garden.
Also our girls collected pebbles of different colours and put them in all our
pockets and we came back home joyfully.
Bye amma dear!
“From every kindred, every tongue,
Thou brought’s thy chosen race:
And distant land and islets have shared
The riches of Thy grace.”
- Scottish Paraphrases (1781)

CHAPTER 73
VISITING A COLONY OF PEOPLE WHO WERE VERY POOR ON
THE EARTH, STILL HELPED GOD’S MINISTRY AND WERE
VERY CLOSE TO JESUS
Date: 8 th July 2005
Time: 10.55 P.M.
“……This poor widow hath cast in more than they all: For all
these have of their abundance cast in unto the offerings of God: but
she of her penury hath cast in all the living that she had.” Luke 21:3, 4
DAVID: Amma, I am rushing back home, walking along the edge of the river
at the back of our mansions, so that I can talk to you earlier. (After a few
minutes David continued his narration.)
We sailed along the back river towards the right of our mansions. We
crossed the lake, passed the palm wood island, where we had the children
camp and also a few other familiar sites and came near a long lake which
was on our right. The lake was in between a road and a park on one side
and a long dense green wood on the other side. The river, in which we
sailed, was flowing parallel to the road. When we went near a flight of steps
which rose from the river to reach the road, we left our boat there.
Ascending those steps, we reached the road, then crossed it and entered a
very beautiful well maintained park. There was a network of pathways in
between the different sections and we saw some seats here and there within
the park. That place was rich in scenic beauty - river on one side and the
lovely long lake and beautiful woods on the other side. We could not see the
left end of the lake. We then entered the lake and sailed towards the woods
in another boat. From the lake we couldn’t see anything within the thick
foliage of the forest. When we reached the lake shore, we saw a beautiful
golden road, leading into the woods. It was a straight road and as we
strolled farther and farther, we could see the faint trace of the sea at a far
distance. From the main road, several cross roads were going toward the
left and the right. We entered one of the left side roads and walked through
the lovely woods. We could see very huge and very grand mansions
surrounded by beautiful flower gardens, deep within the woods. We saw one
mansion on the right side which was closer to the cross road and so we
turned in the garden pathway and reached the house. Amma, we were
amazed to see the grandeur of the mansion. The entire walls and floor were
decorated with gold and precious stones. Usually we used to see such
richness only in King’s palaces and some worship places. So we were
speculating about the inhabitants living in such beautiful magnificent
mansions within such a marvellous place. Then we saw a lady sitting in a
comfortable white chair in the front open portico and knitting something.
She warmly welcomed us. There were many seats along the wall facing the
garden. We all took those chairs and were seated around the lady. She
gave details about herself and also about the inmates of that beautiful
colony.
LADY: On the earth, I was very very poor living in a small hut, earning daily
wages. I had no one to care for me and I lived on my own. My constant
companion was my Jesus. I used to talk to Him, tell Him all my troubles,
when I was depressed or sad. But I used to feel that I should do something
for Jesus and for His ministry, because He loved me and I knew it. So I
used to skip meals to save money bit by bit for a long time, and when it grew
to a small amount, I used to give that to My Lord’s ministry and charity. My
Lord gave me the patience to bear everything
with a cheerful heart and I had a feeling of compassion for other poor
people. Now you see what my Jesus has given me here in Heaven! All the
other inmates of this colony also had come from such a background on the
earth. Some of them had been very sick with grave prolonged illness, tied
down to their bed or wheel chair. They were all lonely people, but they were
very close to Jesus bearing their bitter crosses with great patience, long
suffering having complete faith in God. They bore their burdens with a
cheerful heart, because they always felt the presence of our beloved Jesus
with them. Now Jesus in His tender mercy provided us all such lovely
mansions in this beautiful place. If we go straight in the main road, we can
go to the sea shore. I am knitting small table mats and other things to give
as presents to my friends in Heaven, who used to comfort me with much
love, while I was in need on the earth.
DAVID: Then we introduced ourselves, sang some songs. Afterwards we bid
her a fond farewell and we went around a few more cross roads and sailed
back home joyfully.
Bye amma dear!
 “Ye saints to come, take up the strain,
The same sweet theme endeavour;
Unbroken be the golden chain;
Keep on the song for ever;
Safe in the same dear dwelling place,
Rich with the same eternal grace,
Bless the same boundless giver.”
- Thomas H. Gill (1819 – 1906)

CHAPTER 74
VISITING POETS WHO RECITED POEMS WITH THE BACK-
GROUND MUSIC BY GREAT MUSIC DIRECTORS
Date: 10 t h July 2005
Time: 10.55 P.M.
“O, Lord my God, I cried unto Thee and Thou hast healed me.
Sing unto the Lord, O, ye saints of His, and give thanks at the
remembrance of His holiness.”Ps. 30:2, 4
DAVID: Amma, we came home just now after visiting a beautiful island in the
sea. We reached the sea by our usual route and from there we sailed
towards the left for a long time. Then we turned at right angles to the shore
line and sailed towards deep waters. After travelling a long way, we saw a
very beautiful island which looked like a heap of flowers. The flowering
trees were shorter at the outer edge and they gradually became taller and
taller and at the centre of the island the trees were very tall. Different rows
of trees had flowers of different colours and that added to the beauty of the
island. When we approached the island, we saw a road in between rows of
trees leading into it. First we sailed around the island and to our great
amazement; we saw many similar islands, one behind the other almost in a
straight line at the back of this island. They had also the same type of
flowering trees and the sight was fascinating. Then we came back to the
front and started strolling along the road. Many pathways were branching
from the main road on its either side. We entered one of the left side
pathways. It was a very calm and serene place except for the melodious
songs of the birds. When we walked further we heard the sound of beautiful
music coming from the opposite direction. As we advanced, we saw an
immense mansion of much elegance and beauty in the front. Actually the
pathway led us to that mansion. Later on we learnt that every pathway led to
a mansion and there were about ten mansions in each of those islands. As
we approached that mansion we could hear the music distinctly and it was
just superb and marvellous. We went around that mansion and found a great
music hall in the ground floor. It had a huge stage and very beautiful
curtains hanging in shining folds adorned the stage. Seats for the audience
were arranged in galleries. There was a large orchestra standing over the
stage with a music director. Another person was standing at one side and
reciting beautiful poems in a marvellous manner and the lovely melody of the
orchestra seemed to be the background music for that poem. When we just
entered we heard him reciting a poem called, “The way to Golgotha.” Amma,
we were captivated by the reciting of the poem and the soft strains of the
music pouring forth from the orchestra. It filled us with indescribable pathos.
If that was performed on the earth, the whole audience would have been in
tears. In Heaven no one shed a drop of tear, but we were deeply touched by
that poem and the music. After that he gave a short testimony as follows.
PERSON: I was a great music director on the earth for a famous film
producing company. Suddenly I was down with a terrible disease and I was
on my death bed in a hospital. Till then I was not a believer. My days were
numbered. One night, a person entered my room, stood, near my bed and
started praying for me. He was a stranger; I had never seen him till then. At
the same time I had a vision of Jesus. He touched me and said, “You are
healed.” At once, with great reverence I promised Jesus that I would work
for His Ministry till the end of my life, if Jesus cured me. The vision and the
praying man disappeared. The next day the doctors were greatly astonished
and they couldn’t believe how a dying man could revive so suddenly in such
a marvellous manner. From that day onwards, I became a music director to
various Christian films, serials and other Christian ministry. Now in Heaven I
have some members of my own team which I had on the earth. I got more
members from the Heavenly family and now we have a beautiful orchestra. I
get lovely poems from famous poets in Heaven and I compose apt
background music for these poems. When I recite the poems, the orchestra
plays the background music. We go to different places of Heaven to do this
ministry. I welcome you all who are gathered here.
DAVID: Amma, then he continued to recite more poems in different
European languages. The title of another poem was, “The resurrected
Jesus.” You can imagine the joyous, triumphant music, they played for that
poem. We learnt that the members of the musical band and their families
live in all those mansions.
Then we went around some part of the island and we sailed back
home joyfully.
Bye amma dear!
“Thank we those who toiled in thought,
Many diverse scrolls completing,
Poets, prophets, Scholars, saints
Each his word from God repeating;
Till they came, who told the story
Of the world and showed His glory.”
-Percy Dearmet (1867 – 1936)
 CHAPTER 75
SING SONG WORSHIP SERVICE IN A COLONY
OF POETS
Date: 12 th July 2005
Time: 10.55 P.M.
“I will praise, O Lord, with my whole heart; I will show forth all
Thy marvellous works. I will be glad and rejoice in Thee; I will sing
praise to Thy name, O Thou most high.” Ps. 9:1, 2
DAVID: Amma, we are walking back home after attending a sing song
worship service. Amma, Jesus bestowed on us a very warm smile and we
are happy beyond words. My friends graciously offered to take my musical
instrument to Steve’s home. If I go there, it will take some more time to
reach home. (After a short time David continued his narration.)
We walked along the main road in front of our mansions towards the
left of our colony, turned on the right road and reached the river. From there
we sailed towards the left in a boat. After passing the painter’s colony, we
saw a branch river, going towards the left. When we entered this branch we
saw beautiful woods on both sides and very beautiful mansions deep within
the forest. After some distance at right, we saw a picturesque long strip of
very beautiful well arranged gardens between this river and another one.
Afterwards we realized the river in which we were sailing went around a land
of elevation at the end of the long stretch of garden, came back and joined
again the main river. On the elevation stood a round chapel of exquisite
beauty. The entire slope of the elevation was covered with lovely flower
beds with pathways in between. Some of the pathways were going to the
summit from the foot and some were at right angles to them going amidst the
flower beds. There were many seats here and there within the garden at the
slope and also in the main garden. The left side of the river was surrounded
by lovely woods and we caught glimpses of mansions deep within. Also that
side of the river bank was adorned by small flower gardens in the shape of
semi circles, which were on the edge of the river here and there. A few
comfortable seats were arranged in some of those mini gardens with flowers
of exquisite beauty and we saw some people occupying those seats. After
we sailed around the elevation, we came to the other parallel river which was
flowing towards the main river. We landed near the central garden and
walked along the pathway, ascending to the top. The chapel standing on the
summit was made of some kind of transparent marble stones which were
decorated with gold. It had a very wide veranda on all sides. We kept our
musical instruments (We didn’t take our drums) on the veranda and we went
to the lovely gardens on the top most level of the slope and occupied the
seats there. The sight from that height was fascinating. We felt like, singing
and so we started singing many songs softly. Suddenly a person from our
left came near us, reciting a beautiful poem. We could hear a few lines only.
Referring to us, he was reciting, “I saw a group of beautiful singing birds –
the best creation of our mighty creator.” It was a long poem amma. But we
heard only this much. Immediately we all stood up and greeted him. With a
smile he told us that it was a colony of poets who came from all over the
world, belonging to different nations, different races, speaking and reciting
poems in different languages of the earth. He was telling these things, still
walking and went away from us. But we felt so happy hearing the poem he
recited about us. So we sang more songs. Then we saw many people
coming to the summit from many directions. Some were walking along the
pathways in the main garden and some were gliding over the two rivers. We
also went up. The garden around the chapel was also of exquisite beauty.
By that time hosts and hosts of angels started descending over the chapel
which had a sloping roof, but rounded at the top. We all went in. Since we
had to give an item, we were asked to occupy the seats on the right side.
The seats were arranged in half circles facing a very beautiful half moon
shaped altar, on which stood a lovely throne. On the left side of the chapel,
several small groups were seated, belonging to all the races of the world.
Suddenly, the transparent walls became milky white and we saw angels
moving around the chapel and soon Jesus descended along with a host of
singing angels. We all stood up, raised our hands and praised the Lord.
The praising would have been in all the major languages of the world. Then
the singing programme started. There were a few choirs like ours. After an
item by one of the choirs, a group of poets recited a marvellous, poem very
slowly and meaningfully. But they didn’t give much importance to the music,
though they recited the poem in the form of a tune. When our turn came, we
went to the front, stood beneath the altar. We sang an anthem called
“Hallelujah chorus.” (Not that on the earth) We had musical prelude and
interludes. Steve couldn’t come, but he gave our orchestra a thorough
practice. I conducted the anthem. When the following words came,
“Hallelujah to our Jesus” we all extended both our hands towards Jesus.
Amma when we did that, Jesus gave us a broad smile of appreciation. Even
the audience gave a shout of joy, since Jesus bestowed on us such a
wonderful smile and we were just jubilant and in ecstasy. After the
programme of music and poems, Jesus delivered a very short message.
JESUS: I am very happy to be with you. I have given to some of My children
the wonderful talent of writing poems. My children know the Creator and
love Him. So they find the power and glory of the Creator in all His
creations, get inspiration and write poems about the beauty of the creations.
That is their way of praising the Lord. Here I see many groups of youth who
have another kind of wonderful talent of singing and praising Me. May God
bless you all.
DAVID: Then Jesus along with His angels ascended and we all praised
Jesus for a long time. Then the group of poets started dispersing, still
reciting those poems. We stood on the top and saw people drifting in
different directions into the woods and disappearing. It was a beautiful
sight. Then we started for home. On the way, our girls collected some rare
flowers for the children. Then we came back home joyfully talking about the
wonder of the beaming face of Jesus smiling at us.
Bye amma dear!
“O for a thousand tongues, to sing
My great Redeemer’s praise,
The glories of my God and King,
The triumphs of His grace!”
- Charles Wesley (1707 – 88)

CHAPTER 76

MEETING CHRISTIAN JEWS OF LATER CENTURIES AND

VISITED THEIR CHILDREN HOMES
Date: 14 th July 2005
Time: 10.55 P.M.
“………… Paul was pressed in the spirit, and testified to the Jews
that Jesus was Christ.” Acts 18:5
DAVID: Amma, we are sailing back home in the river, flowing near our back
gardens, after enjoying a long trip. I’ll land near our usual place and then
walk along the edge of the river, so that I can reach home as early as
possible. (After David entered his room, he started talking.)
We sailed along our river flowing at the back towards the right of our colony.
After crossing the lake and all known sites, we came across a very broad
road, starting from the river bank and going towards the left. There were two
branch rivers from the main river towards the left and they were flowing
along the two sides of that broad road. We left our boat near the main river
and started walking along that road. It was going through beautiful woods
with green and flowering trees. We saw many boats with a large number of
children, sailing on the left side river. As we made our way farther along the
road, we saw people moving within the woods and we caught glimpses of
mansions as well. There were many beautiful bridges over the two rivers,
starting from the two sides of the road. We entered the third right side
bridge and walked along the pathway continuing from the bridge within the
woods. After walking some distance we saw a huge two storey building on
our left. The building was made of some transparent material. It had a
single hall at the ground floor which was a library and a reading room. Then
we heard voices on the first floor. So, ascending the staircase we reached
the balcony surrounding a huge hall in the first floor. It looked
like a conference hall where seats were arranged in concentric circles. In
the inner circle about 15-20 persons were seated and they were discussing
something. One person, who seemed to be the leader of that group, invited
us to join them. John introduced us collectively and we occupied the seats
there. Then the leader told us about the inhabitants of that colony.
LEADER: We all are Christian Jews of recent centuries. On the earth as you
know we were scattered throughout the world, because of the curse, we
incurred by crucifying Jesus on the cross. Our families realized that Jesus
was the true Messiah and we became Christians. On the earth many of us
were involved in children ministry. We had many orphanages for children.
Most of them were for our Jewish children. We had some orphan Muslim
children as well who had no parents or relatives. We always had a burden
for the souls of Muslims, because of our great Father Abraham. Now in
Heaven as you know there are thousands of children belonging to all
religions of the world. Here we have beautiful homes for them. Most of the
residents in our homes are Muslim children and also our own Jewish
children. Some Muslim adults, who became true believers in Jesus are also
here. If you cross the rivers and go to the other side, you can see the
children’s mansions and their foster parents.
DAVID: We thanked him for those informations and we sang a few choruses,
which they appreciated. Then the leader asked one of the men there to take
us to the children’s mansions. We bid him a fond farewell and we reached
the opposite woods with our guide. There we saw many huge mansions on
the left side of the pathway, going from the bridge. On the right side, we
saw many small pools of crystal clear water. Small streams from distant
mountains filled the pools. Then the overflowing water joined the river as
streams. A large number of children were playing within the pools. The
guide told us that there were many more clusters of children mansions and
pools along the main road. Then our girls collected some lovely colourful
pebbles from the bed of the pool. We bid a fond farewell to the guide and
came back home.
Bye amma dear!
“The whole triumphant host
Give thanks to God on high;
‘Hail Father, Son and Holy Ghost!’
They ever cry,
Hail Abraham’s God and mine!-
I join the heavenly lays,-
All might and majesty are thine,
And endless praise.”
- Thomas Oliver’s (1725 – 1799)
Based on the Jewish Vigdal
 Conclusion
Dear Reader,
By the time, you complete reading this book, you must have read about the
incidents of the Holy Spirit talking to me to console, guide me and also the talking of my
son David, according to the perfect will of my beloved Jesus. For some people, it may
be difficult to believe the whole phenomenon. So I want to write about a scientific proof
of such God given phenomenon to several of His children.
On 25th Aug 2005, David told me " Amma, I went to my medical study
centre where I attended a doctors conference in the department of
Neurology. A doctor spoke about one of the marvels of the Lord as follows.
"Our human brain is a wonder organ created by our Lord. By the power of
the Holy Spirit, power centres can be created in one's brain, so that such
people can hear the voice of the Lord directly and the voices of other people
from Heaven according to the perfect will of our Jesus!! Amma ! what a
wonderful revelation!!. He also explained the mechanism in medical terms
and gave the names of the parts of brain, but even if I tell you the
mechanism you cannot understand, minute details. But remember one
thing. Jesus has created such power centres in your brain too, so that you
can hear Jesus talking to you and also help you to communicate with Him.
So, be of good cheer and thank Jesus always for the special privilege. Love
Him more and more". I shared this message with my sister and often I think
about it. As If Jesus wants to prove it scientifically, I read a piece of news,
from the ‘Hindu’ daily news paper dated August, 31,2006 from its last page.
I have quoted the passage below: (as given in the paper)
BRAIN SCAN REVELATION
Ian Sample
LONDON : Brain scans of nuns have revealed intricate neutral circuits that
flicker into life when they feel the presence of God. The images suggest that
feelings of profound joy and union with a higher being that accompany
religious experiences are the culmination of ramped-up electrical activity in
parts of the brain.
The scans were taken as nuns relived intense religious experiences.
They showed a surge in neural activity in regions of the brain that govern
feeling of peace, happiness and self-awareness.
Psychologists at the University of Montreal say the research, which
appears in the journal Neuroscience Letters, was not intended to confirm or
deny the existence of God, but to examine how the brain behaves during
religious experiences.

Experiences
Mario Beauregard and Vincent Paquette used functional magnetic
resonance imaging to scan the brains of 15 Carmelite nuns who were asked
to remember the most intense mystical experience they had ever had. When
the scans were compared with others taken beforehand, the scientists found
electrical activity and blood oxygen levels had surged in at least 12 regions
of the brain.
Some regions, such as the medial orbito frontal cortex, are strongly
associated with emotions, while activity in the right middle temporal cortex is
believed to be responsible for the impression of contacting a spiritual entity.

Different activity
The scans showed different brain activity from those taken when the
nuns were asked to remember intense emotional experiences that involved
another person.
The findings contradict previous suggestions that human brains may have
evolved with a “God spot” – a single region that lights up in response to
deeply religious thoughts.
“Rather than there being one spot that relates to mystical experiences,
we’ve found a number of brain regions are involved,” said Dr. Beauregard.
Guardian Newspapers Limited 2006
(Thiruvananthapuram)
THE HINDU, Thursday, August 31, 2006
I was immensely pleased and surprised to go through the news.
I also want to write a few of my experiences in which Jesus talked to
me and how He fulfilled what he said. My older son is studying M.D. in a
Medical college in another state. His wife is also with him. It is very difficult
to get leave and so for the past 8 months he couldn’t come home. Finally,
he adjusted his duty and his professor allowed him to take 6 days leave.
This leave was sanctioned one month ahead of his coming home. We
booked train tickets and sent them one week earlier and eagerly waited for
their arrival. The day before, their departure, I got a call from my son at
noon. He sadly told me “Amma, my leave is cancelled at the last moment. I
can not blame my professor either, since he had to give leave to two of my
class mates who, are going to attend a study conference and so I can not go
home” and put down his phone. It was a great disappointment to me and to
my husband. Though it was a small matter compared to what we went
through, I felt very much depressed and I was complaining to Jesus in tears.
Suddenly I heard the beloved voice of my Jesus saying “Tomorrow your
children are starting for home”. This was repeated again and again, in a
very emphatic, commanding, voice of my Jesus. I was very much confused.
During, the night, before I went to bed, when I prayed, again I heard the
powerful voice of my Saviour telling “Your children will be traveling by train
by this time tomorrow”. I told this to David’s father_ “Jesus is telling again
again that Samuel and his wife will be starting for home tomorrow while
Samuel told me that his leave has been cancelled”. Next day about noon, I
again heard my son’s joyous voice on the phone. "Amma, I got leave. My
professor told me to take 4 days off and we are leaving for home by train this
evening". What a great miracle!! I couldn’t believe my ears. This is how
Jesus fulfilled His promise to me. Praise be to Jesus.
In the same way Jesus told me once, that we should distribute David’s
book free of cost. One day I was praying to Jesus for money to print books.
Suddenly I heard the voice of Jesus saying “David is your son and so he is
heir of your family. So you should keep 1/4 th of any special income you
get, in his account. David is My son too. So I will also help you”. I was
greatly surprised and I promised Jesus to do that. I got all my pension
benefits and immediately I transferred 1/4 th of what I had in my account to
'David’s missionary fund’. Within a few months, the state government of the
state where my older son is studying announced a great reduction in his
college tuition fees. The amount thus reduced is much greater than what I
already transferred to David’s account. see! the way God is providing
funds according to His promise!! Jesus can do much greater miracles for you
too!!
But several times, things are happening in our lives which we do not
think and wish for. One day while I was thinking on that line, I heard the
gentle voice of the Holy spirit speaking to me the following: “A small boy was
playing in a shallow gentle flowing river. He was rolling and rolling. His
parents were sitting on the bank and happily watching their son playing and
moving further away in the gentle water. Suddenly two hands took the boy
and put him at the rough shore. Parents were shocked. They heard a voice
telling “Go and see further down the river. It is joining a great deadly falls.
In the same way sometimes, I change the path of My children to prevent
them from going towards the eternal death (Hell)”
I realized the great truth behind this short wonderful story. Our Jesus
is always more concerned about our souls, than our present life, because
He only knows the eternal happiness of Heaven and the eternal agony of
Hell. But we are concerned only about our present life on the earth. At that
time I was reminded of the following Bible verses:
Is. 55:8,9 “For My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your
ways My ways says the Lord. For as the Heavens are higher than the earth,
so are My ways higher than your ways, and My thoughts than your thoughts”.
Mat. 7:13,14 “Enter by the narrow gate; for the gate is wide and the way is
easy, that leads to destruction, and those who enter by it are many. For the
gate is narrow and the way is hard, that leads to life, and those who find it
are few”.
 We always want to walk through the broader way, but God, changes
our course and often leads us through a narrow way. He knows our whole
future. So don’t get disheartened. There is always enough space even in
the narrow way for Jesus to walk with us side by side, holding our hands.
Never let go your hold of His Hands.
We pray “Lord, with these Heavenly messages, may the readers
realize that we have an eternal life in an Eternal Home”.
Do know that there is Only One Way to go to that wonderful place.
That only way is JESUS who died on the cross to pay our debts of sin and
opened the gates of Heaven for you and me. Do you have Him in your
heart? Have you accepted Him as your Saviour?
If you have not accepted Him as your Redeemer so far, please do it
now! at this moment ! Say the following prayer, with a sincere heart with
implict faith in Jesus as the Saviour.
“Dear Lord Jesus, I accept
you as my personal saviour
since I know that you bore my
sins on yourself and died on the
cross for me. Wash me and
cleanse me from all my sins
with your precious blood you shed
on the cross. Pardon me and accept me
as your child. Make me eligible to
enter into your Heavenly HOME.” - Amen
Mrs. Kamazh K. Solomon,
3, Henry Road, Nagercoil - 629 001,
Tamilnadu, India.
Phone : 04652 - 230778
E-mail : printland.rediff.com
P.s. There are four book (I, II, III,IV) in Tamil and four books (I, II, III,IV)
in English